Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Dani

Pages: [1]
1
Climax Control Archives / Hospitals… ugh.
« on: December 03, 2021, 11:47:49 PM »
Beep,
Beep,
Beep…

Dani could hear the all familiar sounds of the hospital, even though her feet stayed planted outside the sliding doors. She knew this time would be different but still the thought of having to step across the threshold into the unknown had left her paralysed. Climax Control had been and gone and her brother by choice Fenris was now upstairs getting the once over after the vicious attack from SUMA. Yet, Dani couldn’t help but feel the icy fear of the building standing before her casted her way.

 The last time she was inside one of these, she was given the news that her mother’s condition had only gotten worse and that there was nothing more they could do for her. A secret she had kept from her friends and family. It wasn’t worth their pity, Danielle knew this day would come the moment her mother was diagnosed with multiple sclerosis. That the immune disease would eventually snuff out the flame in her eyes and now she was just hanging on by a thread.

No wonder she was bitter.

Still she couldn’t just stand out the front of the hospital, and yet that’s where her feet felt cemented as she looked up at the layers upon layers of floors all filled with rooms, filled with people, filled with sickness and death. Shaking her head in defeat Danielle moved her right foot first towards the sliding doors, her grip on her fluffy navy coat grew a little tighter as her knuckles whitened as she tried to shield herself away from the dreadful feeling.

“For fucks sake, Danielle” she growled herself. “Get the fuck over it.” Her voice breaking in defeat.

The first step felt like a thud against the tiled floor of the foyer, the second step felt like a trip and then a stumble as Danielle wrangled with her footing. Her cheeks flushed at tripping over nothing, as she dragged her right hand down her face in embarrassment. No one had seen it, but still she felt like an idiot. Looking around the empty entrance, Danielle moved towards the reception desk. But she felt the buzz of her phone in her pocket. Reaching into her pocket to retrieve her phone, she was thankful for the distraction. Her finger swiped over the screen and her eyes did the rest.

Aron: K’s concussion results will be back in 5.

Danielle took a deep breath in before she quickly danced her fingers across the screen.

Danielle: I’m on my way up.

Moving towards reception, Danielle wasted no more time dwelling on the heaviness of her feet as she seeked out the information she required. Aron and Fenris were on the 7th floor in room 14B. Moving towards the elevators, Danielle’s hand reached out to touch the up arrow but her finger couldn’t quite touch the button. A heavy ache in her chest, she couldn’t lift as she rocked herself forward on her heels to force her finger to make an impact. The silver doors slid open, exposing an empty cube that Dani slid into. Her index finger found the 7 before she pushed herself into the back corner of the cube. Her hands jammed into her pockets, as she tilted her head back to stare at the blinding fluorescent lights.

“Keep staring at the lights like that and you’ll damage your corneas.” An unfamiliar voice sounded.

 As she was staring she had missed the arrival of a middle aged male doctor, who couldn’t help but look at Danielle as if she was stepping too close to the sun. Adjusting her attention to the doctor, Danielle double blinked trying to remove the white dots that were now burnt on her eyes. She couldn't make out his face the stupid white dots blocking it, but she could tell he was at least 6ft, dressed in blue scrubs, and had dark black curly hair.

“That might have been the plan, you wouldn’t happen to know a good ophthalmologist?.” Danielle teased.

He chuckled before replying as the doors slid closed.

“I could recommend a few.” Dr White Spot replied. “Everything okay? Or do you normally just stare into bright fluorescent lights?” He questioned.

Dani looked across at him, noticing the coffee cup in his left hand, her eyesight returning to normal.

“Just hate hospitals, and everything in them.” Dani bit back.

“Everything?! That’s a little harsh. I’d like to think there’s a few redeeming qualities about hospitals” He smiled, widely.

Dani looked him up and down, smirking wildly.

“Do you often talk to strangers in the lift?” She questioned.

He just smiled and shrugged his shoulders innocently.

“What can I say, I’ve got impeccable bedside manner.” A sly wink.

Dani looked at him blushing, as she could now see his handsome features. Before he could reply further the doors dinged open to the seventh floor. Dani didn’t bother to turn to look towards the door. Her focus was on the Dr Dreamy before her, his eyes, blue just like how she loved them. A sound of a clearing throat echoed into the small silver cubed room as a large gentleman stepped in and ate up the space. It was Fenris and his murderous eyes were glaring between the Doctor and Dani. Without a second thought he wrapped his right arm around Dani’s shoulders and pulled her into his side.

“Babe.” Fenris said with a growl.

His eyes not leaving the Doctor. David stepped in behind Fenris, he too tucked himself into Dani’s free side and rested his chin on the top of her head, protectively.

“Hello Darling.” He purred.

Aron followed suit, reaching out and cupping his hand under Dani’s chin lifting her fiery gaze up to his. He could tell she was embarrassed by the heat of her skin.

“My sweet girl.” Aron whispered.

As the good looking doctor just eyes her up and down in disbelief as she tries to explain under half lidded eyes that it wasn’t what it looked like. It didn’t matter he left the elevator without another word spoken. As soon as the doors slid closed, all three grown men let go of Dani shooting her protective glares.

“You’re unbelievable you know that right?” Dani huffed.

Aron and David just chuckled to themselves while Fenris looked down at his little sister with concussed eyes.

“I know right.” He bragged.

Dani just rolled her eyes before pulling him in for a hug, one he couldn’t fight off due to his current medical state.

“You scared me tonight.” Her voice hitched, as sadness flooded her face.

Fenris just gave her a little squeeze, he had no words for his little sister right now as he was still trying to process what had happened himself.


2
Climax Control Archives / Change is inevitable, growth is optional.
« on: October 22, 2021, 11:39:50 PM »
“Well… I for once am speechless.”
 
The sound of the familiar voice over girl for Danielle Weston’s promotional videos hit the airways. A touch of sadness was evident in her tone. 
 
“However, I do not get paid for silence. So, please bear with me as I try to pinpoint the exact moment that Dani decided to turn to the dark side or grow a spine as a few of you have kindly likened her new attitude. As if she didn’t already have a spine, I mean HOW ELSE would she walk, talk, and function. anyways... there is no time for logic, or reason, only time for speculation as to what finally tipped Dani over the edge and turned her into the mean-spirited young lady she has become.”
 
A quick sigh left her voice over girls lips, she clearly didn’t approve of the new attitude of Dani. 
 
“It could have been a number of things, I mean Dani said it herself. it was because the fans turned on her the moment she lost in the Bombshell Internet tournament, yet did they really or was it all in her little head? Was it the stress of the countless losses that she had racked up since returning? She preached about a golden return, only to have those hopes slayed at the hands of Andrea. Was it her lack of effort and attention to the task at hand that shifted the fans' affections? Was it bitterness and self-doubt that grew in her heart after losing and making a mockery out of her return, out of the GO gym, heck even her ties with London Underground. She was a loser. she was losing week in and week out. that’s enough to have even the greatest in this business slip, tumble and fall into a pit of misery.” 
 
She clicked her tongue off her teeth before she continued.
 
“Yet, Danielle turning her back on the fans doesn’t seem like an overreaction, it doesn’t seem like something she just woke up and decided to activate... it feels cold, it feels calculated... It feels like a summer storm that has taken its time building and brewing, and yet when it finally makes impact it leaves a path of destruction in its wake.”
 
A dramatic pause was needed and the voice over girl knew exactly how to work the audience. 
 
 “Isn’t that not how it turned out? Has Danielle not got all of you on the edge of your seats, waiting to see what she is going to say or do next. All it took was two weeks, standing in front of the crowd with a live microphone in hand for the atmosphere in the Bombshell division, hell in the whole of Sin City Wrestling to shift. Week one she called out the fans for their betrayal and ended up calling out Mikah, Week two she put the show to a standstill by stopping the introductions. When was the last time anyone had ever dared to mess with Amanda’s opening act? When was the last time anyone dared to go against the grain to deliver a message? Danielle’s razor-like focus has been unmatched the past two weeks, her name on everyone’s lips as they speak about Climax Control... she had gone from a meek little good girl, to one of the most heartfelt but devastatingly brutally honest on the microphone even good enough to get J2H to recognise her.”
 
Another sigh left her lips.
 
“It’s an odd moment when real recognises real and it was in that moment that I knew that Danielle had been harbouring these feelings towards the fans for weeks, months, heck maybe even years… and now she was finally free. The constraints of trying to please the people would no longer hold her back, the desperate need to have the fans chant her name, wouldn’t even cross her mind... again. Danielle didn’t need their love to take her to the next limit, all she needed was herself. It was about damn time she realised that. It was about damn time she took the crown for herself, because waiting around for greatness to approach her was becoming boring, waiting around to be recognised was belittling. Instead of begging for people’s attention, she would take it with both hands, by force and make no apologies.”
 
There was a hint of a smile behind the voice over girls tone.
 
“Now, all she could focus on was what was to happen next, an opening round match with Jessie Salco at the Halloween edition of Climax Control… before moving on to facing Mikah at High Stakes in front of a sold-out New York crowd. That’s if Mikah was woman enough to accept Danielle’s challenge because so far, the chirping of crickets has done nothing to soothe the anger brewing inside of Danielle. If anything, it was fuelling it. Right now, her silence could only be described as weakness, Mikah had been offered the world on a silver platter and still she refused to acknowledge the perfect deal? Shocking…”
 
A brief pause, so the threat-filled offer could linger on the minds of the SCW audience and Mikah. 
 
“Dani couldn’t afford to get ahead of herself, as she still has to come face to face with Jessie... who has bested her in the ring before but yet, something tells me that repeated fortune wouldn’t be up for grabs. It wouldn’t even be up for discussion... Dani has to win this weekend in Boston or all of this change, all of this growth would be for nothing and Mikah wouldn’t even dare to look in her direction and see her as the challenge she was marketing herself to be. There would be no room for error this week, there would be no room for a loss, there would be no returning from a slip up at the last hurdle before High Stakes. The weight of her own decisions weighed Danielle down this week, but unlike the weight of others... she would carry it, she would hold her own, and she would prove to the entire world that she didn’t need them, not now, not ever.”
 
A little chuckle left her lips.
 
“So, let us all pray for Jessie this week... because the lord knows she is going to need it.”
 
There was a devilish smirk hidden behind those words before the screen faded to nothing. 

- - -
 
During Climax Control. 
A deal with the devil. 

We all know by now that Danielle had met with Mark Hot Stuff Ward last Sunday night in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. We all know that Dani made sure that the cameras picked up on her leaving his office, we all saw her adjust her jumpsuit and fluff up her hair before she turned towards the camera to address Mikah. However what we don’t know is what happened in the meeting that took place between the two of them, until now.

The show was going off in Philadelphia, the fans were loving the in ring action that Sin City Wrestling delivered each and every week but there was one person who couldn’t wait to get the hell out of this dirty disgusting city. Danielle Weston had opened the show and set the mood for the night, the fans were triggered to be vocal from the get go and like putty in Danielle’s hands they had moulded into doing exactly as she wanted them to. Like the sheep they were. Dani had spent the rest of the night so far off television, but always kept an ear out to see if the familiar sound of Mikah’s theme song, the waiting game to have her challenge answered was killing her but Dani knew that Mikah would make her wait. It was part of her princess persona. So, what else could Dani do to pass the time?

It didn’t take her long to walk down one of the back hallways finding herself outside of Hot Stuff’s locker room door. With a lick of her lips, an adjustment of her long brown hair and a wild smirk on her face Dani reaches up, wrapping her knuckles before tapping them on the wooden door. There was a voice from inside that invited her in and without haste Dani made her way inside her bosses office.

Hot Stuff was behind his desk, paperwork sprawled across his desk, while a monitor played in front of him showing him this week's episode of Climax Control unfold. It’s true not every week the owners were stuck in the gorilla position, the show had been running for so long that there was enough trust in the production crew to get it right. Danielle made her way across the room, not waiting for a further invitation she took a seat across from Mark, who’s attention had been locked on her since entering his office.

“And what do I owe this pleasure?” His accent was quick to whip out a compliment.

Dani just smiled across at Mark, the devil in her eyes.

“I believe you wanted to see me a few weeks back, something about a new contract I had to sign?” Dani smirked, wildly.

Mark reached for his files that were in a pull out drawer under his desk, flicking through them before he slapped the Manila folder on top of his desk. Danielle maintained eye contact as he flicked through the pages before she turned the folder towards her, sliding it across his desk before pointing to the dotted line.

“I assume you’re happy with the terms and the rates?” Hot Stuff smirked.

Danielle looked over the page, reading the figures before she returned her piercing hazel eyes towards Mark.

“I am now.” Dani purred.

Why wouldn’t she be happy with that offer, after all she had fought for it to be increased.

“I’m sorry for the earlier mix up Ms Weston.” He smirked. “I didn’t realise the error until it was too late.” His voice trailed off.

“All is forgiven. I’ve learnt it’s best not to hold grudges.” She smiled.

Reaching across the desk, Dani’s right hand found Hot Stuff’s pen which she slowly and carefully picked up.

“May I?” Her voice a playful whisper.

Her eyes refused to leave Mark’s which in term was new and exciting, Dani had always been the shy girl the one to back away from people in power and yet here she was holding her own with one of the owners of Sin City Wrestling. Her confidence hadn’t gone unnoticed by Hot Stuff who smirked just as proudly. Mark just nodded as he watched Danielle take the pen and sign her name back on the dotted line for Sin City Wrestling.

“Congratulations are in order Ms Weston, welcome back to Sin City Wrestling… even if it is just for the next year.” Hot Stuff smiled.

Dani placed the pen down gently in the same spot she picked it up from, before she ran her lips together to moisten them.

“It could be longer if you play your cards right, but I’ve come to realise, to know my worth and for the next 12 months… this is what I’m worth and then some, next year's fee won’t be so forgiving on your purse strings.” Dani sighed.

“Do you intend on making me open my wallet further?” Mark questioned.

He couldn’t help but smile at Dani’s new found confidence. Dani just rocked forward in her chair with a hint of playfulness in her eyes.

“Oh Mr Ward, I won’t give you any other option… 2022 will be my year, and by this time next year… you’ll be begging me to stay put. Your wallet will be forced to do the talking.” Dani said wickedly.

Mark couldn’t help but laugh, Dani didn’t wait to be dismissed, she just stood up in her place before she extended her hand out to Mark. Hot Stuff replied but getting to his feet and mirroring Dani’s actions. They sealed the deal of Dani’s new contract with a firm handshake. As Dani dropped her hand back to her side, she dragged her lower lip into her mouth holding back a question.

“Spit it out Ms Weston.” Hot Stuff smirked. “You’ve come too far to lose your cool at the last moment.” He huffed

Dani’s hazel eyes met with his once more before she spoke, knowing this was a tall ask but Dani would do anything to get what she wanted.

“Care to play a little part of my game?” Dani spoke, her voice song like.

Hot Stuff raised an eyebrow to her as if to say “go on”.

“Consider it fuel to the Mikah fire.” Dani said confidently.

Mark just nodded and sent Dani off with a small wave of his right hand, just as Dani got the door he called out to her.

“I hope you know what you’re getting yourself into? A loss to Mikah would be a blow so early to your new found confidence.” Hot Stuff warned.

Dani looked back at him over her shoulder with a disappointed look on her face.

“I have another doubter, it seems, what a shame it will be for you and the rest of the world… when I drag her lifeless body by her crimson stained hair across the canvas at High Stakes in her precious New York… then maybe just maybe, I’ll have your full undivided attention.” Dani bit back.

Hot Stuff just smirked towards her.

“Confidence is key at times Danielle, but it is also wise to be careful of what you wish for.” His voice was stern.

Dani just looked into her bosses eyes and smirked, a wild unfiltered smirk. As if the caged animal inside of her was dancing with joy.

“I’m tired of being careful…” Her voice ached with playfulness. “It’s time for me to do what I want when I want…”

That’s all she said before she winked at him, turning on her pinpoint heels she messed up her hair, staging herself for the big exit as she had arranged the cameras to be there waiting for her. After all she was trying to catch a Mikah, and to catch a Mikah.,. You’ve gotta go hunting in her usual waters. Mark just shook his head from side to side, he knew what Dani was playing at but he didn’t care, it wouldn’t be the first or the last time he would be used to gain advantage over certain situations. With a quick glance over her shoulder, she gave Hot Stuff a little smirk before she stepped out of the office straight into a live camera feed.

- - -
 
The cameras opened up inside a dim light black room, only a black chair sat in the middle of the darkness but soon enough a warm green glow illuminated the room.  A female figure could be seen walking into the scene. Without wasting any time, she took a seat, before turning her attention towards the camera. It was Dani Weston, she was wearing a super tight-fitting jumpsuit that was black and glittery, her cleavage on display from a sheer v that ran down the neck of the suit. Her face was made up perfectly, covered in natural tones but her lips were blood red and on display. Fitting as they had been getting her a lot of attention lately. With a sheepish smile, Dani rubbed her lips together before she parted them to speak. 
 
“Jessie... Jessie... Jessie... this has to be some fucking joke, right? The fact that I, Danielle Weston have to face Jessie Salco, in the OPENING match on Climax Control. Have I not been tormented enough since my return to Sin City Wrestling? A tag match with Bobbie, a random throw together match against Mercedes, being left off the card in my home state of Florida and now I have to entertain the masses with a match with Jessie Salco, in the opener?”
 
Sarcasm dropped from her tone, as he white teeth gritted together. Dani’s focus was fixated on the camera in front of her.”
 
“At what point of time are you going to realise that I am NOT your puppet, I am NOT your random additive to matches, to cards, to pulling the curtain at the start of the night. I AM your main event, I am the one who has all eyes on her right now and what you decide to do with that, is place me in the opener. you’ve lost your damn minds. Yet, people will say the opening match is just as important as the Main Event and I can promise you this week, those words will ring true… the bells will toll at the end of it, leaving you speechless at what I do to poor Ms Salco.”
 
There was a hint of playfulness in her tone, Dani was mocking Salco, even without going into too much detail. 
 
“You wanted a Halloween special, then you better expect a little haunting.”
 
Her eyes connected with the lens of the camera once more, her piercing hazel stare unmatched with focus.

“And yet, you have pushed us into a normal singles match, nothing over the top, nothing to help bring the gore... but I promise you… the blood of Jessie Salco will be on your hands... the pain she will bellow out will be your doing, because I will not stop at anything to get my message across.”
 
Dani licked her lips, a pause was needed to drive her point home. 
 
“I am to be feared. I am to be respected and if that means I need to reintroduce myself and re-educate you all... so be it.”
 
She couldn’t help but smile, before she brushed a long lock of her brown hair behind her right ear.
 
“I’ll rip her limb from limb, purely because I’m angry, purely because you have all decided to mock me... to oversee me, to miss me... well this Sunday night at Climax Control, I’ll give you no reason to do so ever again. I will put MYSELF on the map because I can.”
 
The smug smirk that had called her face home lately was loud and proud.
 
“The ties that used to restrain me, are now gone. The bounds to the fans, when I longed to be loved have long disappeared. There is nothing holding me back, there is nothing stopping me and moving forward you will all witness each and every bombshell in Sin City Wrestling stand before me, only to be pushed to the side as I make my way back to where I belong. I no longer have time for pleases and thank yous, I no longer have time for meet and greets. I only have time for what truly matters most to me... and that’s ME.”
 
Another pause for dramatics. 
 
“So, Jessie, what makes you think that I will even entertain the idea of losing to you? What makes you think that I give two shits about you spruiking on Twitter that you will beat me? About how you’re glad I’ve grown a back bone. All because I found my voice. You think YOU have what it takes to silence me? YOU?”

Dani couldn’t help but laugh, she ran her tongue over her lips to moisten them. 
 
“Ha-ha, you wish.”
 
Another round of mockery was fired Jessie’s way as Dani continued to speak.
 
“You’ll wish you were facing the old Dani, you’ll wish you were stepping into the ring with the shy meek intimidated mess that I once was, but I can guarantee you won’t be ready for me this Sunday night. Hell, you won’t even know where to begin. You see, I’ve got a score to settle with you, you have once pinned these shoulders to the canvas and claimed a one two three over me, but history is a subject matter I refuse to repeat. It's a memory I long to forget, so what better way to start my new path in Sin City Wrestling off by crushing you under the red soles of my Louboutin’s?”
 
A smirk, a smug smirk was all that was needed. 
 
“Fitting really, that the unofficial gate keeper of Sin City Wrestling will be my first opponent since turning over a new leaf and how fitting that you will fall to your knees like you do time and time again when people make debuts here. I will get my revenge, I will get my redemption and I will be set off on the path that I deserve to build for myself. All the while your dreams of walking into High Stakes with a win under your belt will be shattered.”
 
Danielle faked a frown as if she felt sorry for Jessie, it was an act of course.
 
“You’ll be walking into the lion's den with a loss, how unfortunate.”
 
The sarcasm dripped from Dani’s tone, as if all care had been sucked out of her. 
 
“Let me make this really clear to you Jessie, I don’t care for your little jabs on Twitter… I don’t care about your over confidence... because where has that ever led you? Honestly take a look at yourself, what have you ever done in Sin City Wrestling worth anything? All this time and for what? To be the butt of the jokes? To be the one everyone rails over on their way to greatness. You’re a mess... a blundering fool to think that anyone looks at you and sees you as anything more than a joke. The doormat of Sin City Wrestling, the welcome mat of the Bombshell division and trust me I’ll have no issues in wiping my feet clean on you... in fact, I’m looking forward to it.”
 
She tossed another long lock of her brown hair over her shoulder, as she spoke. 
 
“You’re a staple on the roster, but don’t you wish for more? I guess you do but with limited knowledge and god-awful skills in the ring it would be hard for someone like you to even get a foot up off the ground. It’s okay, like all worn out and tired racehorses… Eventually they stop being led to water and they get led out to the pasture, where they spend the rest of their days being spoken about in past tense. Soon enough that will be your reality, soon enough that will be your new normal… and then soon enough everyone will forget your name and what you have done for Sin City Wrestling, which in hindsight… isn’t and wasn’t a fucking lot to begin with.”
 
Danielle couldn’t help but chuckle, her words bringing her joy as she finally got to unleash on people instead of pandering to them. 
 
“I don’t plan on living that life, Jessie. I refuse to be forgotten and for so long I have been, for so long I’ve been overlooked but unlike you I have the ability to change the direction of my career and trust me... that’s exactly what I’m going to do. My name will be in bright lights, my name will be on everyone’s lips. I will have the world against me, but I’ll thrive. I’ll power through. I’ll dominate this roster, this division, I’ll conquer this world because I will become wrestling royalty.”
 
Her words spoke strong and true. Dani didn’t let her attention shift from the camera before her, she needed her words to drive home to all of those watching at home. After all, it was a warning. 
 
“Climax Control is only the beginning for me, you my little creep, are just a warm up round... a micro flex for the world to see. And once I’m done with you, you’ll have no reason to ever cross my path again. So, I’ll see you Sunday Jessie... where I’ll right a wrong, I’ll correct a blemish on my record and show the world what the fuck I’m capable of, but not for their benefit, not even for yours. but purely for mine.”
 
With that said and done, Dani winked at the camera before the scene faded away to darkness. Leaving the world on notice, Dani was coming to shake up the Wrestling world, but not because of the fans, because she wanted to. She was on a mission to prove herself, not for cheers, but for the pure misery that would bring the Sin City Wrestling universe. From here on out she was going to do things her way, regardless of who that might have pissed off. She didn’t care, the weight of the world was off her shoulders and finally she felt free.

3
Climax Control Archives / Round 2
« on: August 27, 2021, 11:41:09 PM »
“WOW… WOW… WOW… What a way to start a comeback tour, by knocking out a win against THE Keira Johnson. That’s no easy feat considering Keira has been around longer than Jesus. So, I can’t blame Dani for feeling as if she was headed towards the bright lights of success once more… All she has to do is beat Andrea this week and then she would be heading towards the finals to square off against Bobbie or Mercedes, to procure the esteemed Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship. Ahhh… yeah… Andrea.”
 
Although you couldn’t see her face, you could tell that the voice over girl was blinking rapidly by the tone of her voice. The nervous huff and cough didn’t help the hype train of Dani Weston either, but the silence was quickly filled with the sweet tones of the voice over girls’ accent.
 
“Andrea… THE Andrea? HAHAHAHAHHHA… CAN SOMEONE PLEASE HAND ME A PAPERBAG.”
 
Another wave of silence hit the airwaves as the voice over girl took a moment to digest what she had just said.
 
“I’m not stressing, clearly… you’re stressing and well all I can say is that with a bit of luck, a little bit of hard work and the old razzle dazzle Dani could pull out a massive win this weekend at Climax Control and shock the world by pinning Andrea’s broad swimmer shoulders to the canvas… I mean pigs have flown previously… I mean have you EVER flown Delta before? It is basically a pig farm with wings, rude flight attendants, awful baggage crew. Do you know I once flew Delta and I landed in California but my bags ended up in New York City? Disgraceful…”
 
The loud sigh was enough to let the world know that she was impressed, but she had also gone on a little tirade. The voice over girl quickly caught herself before she continued and soon enough she was back talking about what really mattered.
 
“Whoops, this isn’t about me… this is about Dani Weston, your girl next door, your favourite sister from another mister coming back to Sin City Wrestling and knocking down the door that reads Andrea Hernandez… I mean if you ever needed a reminder about the impossible happening in the world, let me take you on a brief history lesson… David beat Goliath, King Kong once punched Godzilla in the face and he couldn’t fight back because of his teeny tiny dinosaur arms.
 
HAHA classic.
 
That turtle beat the hare, Greece won the 2004 European Championship and no one even knew that they knew what a football was… in 2015 at UFC 193 Holly Holm defeated Ronda Rousey. Jesus beat the battle of having to stomach water all the time so he turned it into wine.

So, I guess what I’m trying to say is that you need to believe in the underdog.”

There was a dramatic and well placed pause, so the fans at home could let the message sink in. Everyone at home was expecting this week’s match up between Andrea and Dani to be a clash of the titans but truth be told, all the money was well and truly stacked in Andrea’s favour. It didn’t take long for the voice over girl’s voice to sound up again and start to wrap up her grand entrance to this week’s promotional package for Danielle Weston.

“We all know for damn sure everyone is betting on Andrea to walk into Climax Control this weekend and deliver the welcome back Keira wishes she could have hand delivered to Dani last week… and yet, people need to realise that just because someone preaches to be the greatest thing in SCW doesn’t mean that they are. People should know by now that they shouldn’t count out Dani Weston when it comes to title match tournaments… after all she blazed through her first one to become the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.

That was on the back of four losses in her rocky start to her Sin City Wrestling career. You see Dani doesn’t quit, she doesn’t give up and she is too head strong to bow down to anyone… she will do what she needs to to keep her head above water, even if that means she has to take a beating…

She’s used to the abuse, she has suffered from it for years… so if anyone thinks they can keep her down with just the strength of their fists, they’re dreaming a nightmare Dani has already lived. Been there done that and look at the repercussions, look at the outcome… Dani is still standing, still breathing and still fighting for her right to be alive, the right to survive and the right to become the best she can be in and out of the six sided ring.

It would be cocky of me to say that lightning could strike twice in the same place, but believe me… regardless of the myth that it can’t strike twice in the same location, Dani is looking to cause a storm in Sin City Wrestling and she’s going to do that by putting her name back on the map.”

With that said and done, the voice over girls voice faded from the sound system.

4
Climax Control Archives / Bitter Sweetness.
« on: August 13, 2021, 11:51:40 PM »
“OHMYGOD HI! This is your captain speaking, well not really, I’m move of the voice over gal, that’s going to help you navigate yourself through the well overdue, long awaited, highly anticipated return to the ring for DAANNNNNNNIIIIIIIII WWWWWWWEEEEEEEEESSSSSTTTTOOOOON.”

The sweet sound of the voice over girl stopped for a moment in time to clear her throat and let the audience appreciate the impending return of a crowd favourite in Dani Weston. Once enough time ticked by the sound of the sweet angel like voice piped up once more.

“Now, I could tell you my name, but like, where’s the fun in that? So, over the next few weeks, you can like piece it all together and pretend to know who I was all along, when the big reveal happens… Woo so icy. Because half of you can’t handle being shocked and surprised, you know who you are, you’re the reason why authors now have to give out trigger warnings on books that contain a cliff hanger ending… you, unexcitable party poopers.”

A stiff nasal sigh was required, and no vision was essential to capture the eyeroll that was evident in the female’s tone. 

“Now, anyways, where was I? Oh yes that’s right, the return of one Danielle Mae Weston to Sin City Wrestling, well my little butterflies, do I have a story for you… now come gather round, pull up a bit of carpet and take your seats as I unpack the returning mind of young Westeros.”

A little bit of silence followed, before the sound of a two glossed lips parting brought the story to life.

“Once upon and time… oh, wait, scratch that, Dani doesn’t like Disney Princess, I blame you for this Fenris… anyway, it has been sixteen months since Danielle Weston has been inside a Sin City Wrestling ring and to say that she was feeling a little bit nervous about her upcoming return would be a disgustingly gross understatement. Yet, she felt like she had the world cheering her on, from the warm reception her return brought to the land of Twitter. I mean, it isn’t every day you have Christina and Mercedes sing your praises, it isn’t every day you have a bounty of interactions on the old blue bird. I do know however, it definitely gave Dani the warm fussy feeling that she had missed. It also highlighted to the young Westie that Sin City Wrestling, did have a hole in the Bombshell’s division that maybe, just maybe she could fill.

Aww! Cuteeeee!

The only trouble Dani had to overcome was the niggling feeling that maybe, just maybe she wasn’t one hundred percent ring ready when she signed on the dotted line and entered the wrestling world once more. Sure, her body was a temple, she had trained the whole time, not only in the ring but outside of it. Her spot at the GO Gym hadn’t been replaced and she had taken advantage of every training session she could attend to stay on the top of her game. Danielle knew there was a difference from being fit and ring fit and there wasn’t a bone, fibre or nerve in her body that wanted to go through the pain of starting in ring training up from scratch. She had been there and done that, had the memories etched in her brain what it was like to start from bottom…

it burned… it humbled… it killed.

It wasn’t her body that was clouding Danielle’s judgement about coming back to the six-sided circle, it was her mind. The female talent in Sin City Wrestling has always been the best in the world, but right now, it seemed to be the best it’s ever been. How could Dani fair against the likes of Roxi, Alicia, Keira, Bobbie, Andrea and Amber? It wasn’t going to be easy, it wasn’t going to be a walk in the park, Dani just had to reassure herself that she was coming back into Sin City Wrestling in the best shape of her life physically and there wasn’t a woman on the roster who could stop her when she was firing all cylinders.

Unless of course you’re me and well, then my little butterfly would have her work cut out for her, but this isn’t about me, it’s about Dani and well let’s get back to that.

Dani was excited to be jumping back into the ranks of Sin City Wrestling and well why wouldn’t she? She had a golden goose of an opportunity right before her eyes…a return match with Roxi Johnson’s plus one and a tournament to scale her way through towards becoming a champion. Who wouldn’t jump at the chance to become the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion? Only an idiot would let that opportunity slip through their fingers and well if Dani was going to return, she was going to make it worth her while, she was going to pursue the gold regardless of how selfish that made her appear. You see, people might complain that people only come out of the wood works for a chance to win something shiny, but the fact of the matter is, Dani was once the World Bombshell Champion in Sin City Wrestling, she started from the bottom, round after round of losses but she worked her way to pinnacle and ever since then she made a promise to herself to never ever settle for anything less than the best again.

For now, Amber could keep her World Bombshell Championship, because let’s face it, recently it had been handed around like a packet of cigarettes at a school dance, what Dani had set her sights on was the prestigious Internet Championship that Myra Rivers has put on the map. Dani was coming back to cash in on that legacy, not so she could bask in the glory of a path already forged, but she could continue to carry the Internet Championship to new heights, and well if that meant taking Myra’s record run with the Bombshell Internet Championship and lapping it, then so be it, that would be the icing on the cake for Danielle Weston.

That would be everything and more.

Now, mark my words the rest of the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell’s should be shaking in their cheap Walmart boots, because at the end of the tournament you’re all going to bear witness to the same outcome… and what is already written in stone will sound like this… AND NEW SIN CITY WRESTLING BOMBSHELL INTERNET CHAMPION…. DANNNNIII WESSSSSTTTON.

You heard it here first folks, you can bank on that… now speaking of Dani maybe it’s time we catch up with the lovely brunette and find out exactly what she is up to?”


The scene opened up inside the lush apartment that belonged to Danielle Weston, it was located in Las Vegas, right next door to the very attractive, very protective, and very, very, very aggressive Fenris so if you felt like stalking her, maybe rethink your plans. The morning light was just starting to peer between the gaps in the curtains, as the wild night from before disappeared. You could tell the night was a wild one, as empty bottles of alcohol were placed messily around the living room, they lined the kitchen counter, not to forget the trail of clothes that led from the doorway towards the master bedroom.

“Of course, it would be so rude of me not to follow a basic cookie trail.”

Danielle could be found, fast asleep inside the mountain of pillows and covers on her bed, her right foot extended out of the sheets to maintain her body temperate. Her long brown hair was a tangled mess around her face. As she softly snored in her deep sleep, the mound of blankets rustled beside her as the person beneath them was trying to find his way out of the fabric clouds, probably trying to gasp for air as he was being smother to death by material. A large muscular arm reached out from underneath the blankets and made its way to the outside, thankful for freedom. It didn’t take the arm to reach the top of the blanket and rip it away from his face, his dirty blonde hair covered his face like a mop.

“I mean get a haircut Nicky, I’m sure you of all people can afford it. Sheesh.”

 A masculine groan left his lips as his arm reached out, searching for Danielle however as soon as his skin touched hers, his hand retreated back, coiling like a snake in fear. His head lifted from the pillow to look towards his left to see her, a panicked rush flooded his body as with in a swift roll he exited the bed as if he were late for his own birthday. His hands automatically reached down to his package covering it as he tippy toed across the tiled floor looking his clothes. As the gentleman stumbled around the room gathering up his belongings, he quickly turned back on the heels of his feet to look towards Dani. A wild untamed smirk danced across his face in pride as he was satisfied with whom he had shared the night with. As he juggled all his belongs to his right hand, he used his free left hand to sweep his long blondish brownish locks out of his eyes to get a better look… 

“AND WHAT THE FUDGE, THAT AIN’T NICKY? WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?”

He wasted no time in slipping his tightie whities up his legs and over his buttocks, followed by the pair of skin-tight sun stressed jeans, his white tank top slipped on with ease even if it looked like it was compressing the life out of his muscles, before swooping a red and black tartan cowboy long sleeve over his mountain like shoulder. He made his way back over towards the bed and with a satisfied smirk on his face, he reached down to stroke a couple of messy strains of hair out of Danielle’s face as he looped them behind her ear. His hand moved from her face to her bare shoulder, which he gave a delicate little squeeze.

“I’MA SAY IT AGAIN, THAT AIN’T NICKY GEORGE… WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?”

The hunk of man meat was quick to turn on the balls of his feet, making his way from Danielle’s bedroom and into the living room. He didn’t stay for breakfast and had no intentions of making any either as he bypassed the kitchen as if it were on fire. He did stop however to grab his wrangler boots and his wide brimmed black Stetson, before reaching for the door and making his graceful but distasteful exit. 

“DID THAT CHEEKY MOFO, JUST NAIL AND BAIL OUR LITTLE BUTTERFLY?



I’m going to need a moment; did he skip out on her or does he know that Nicky’s going to be home any minute now? Either way, I’ve got Aron AND Fenris on speed dial… That man right there... is one hundred percent fooked.”

The scene quietly faded on Danielle’s messy made-up face as she slept through the entire encounter, which in turn is a little creepy, but like you know sometimes you have to try a different style and step out of your comfort zones OKAY? Sheesh.

~~

Two months prior:

It was an average day at the Golden Ring Casino, even in the middle of a global pandemic people still poured through the front doors and risked their life’s savings at the tables. All the while lining their stomachs with some of the finest cocktails and beers on the Las Vegas strip. You would have thought that business would have slowed down for Daniel and his crew during this time, but if today was anything to go by it clearly hadn’t changed. Hour after hour money poured into the London Underground account as people fed the slot machines, stacked the tables all while wining and dining. The GRC really was a release for people, a place they could go to feel at ease with the craziness that was happening around the world, not only that there was always the appeal of running into your favourite Sin City Wrestler and to the local wrestling fans that offer was too much to pass up on.

Dani had completed the day shift, it wasn’t unlike her to swap each week from day to night, however this week stung as she would be working days while Nicky had been placed on the night roster. Danielle wouldn’t complain about it though, she was lucky enough to have a boss who rarely had the two on separate shifts. Still, it was going to suck tonight being apart for the first time in months. The young brunette cleaned down her station, gave a quick rundown the night bar manager Josie, before she made her way up the forbidden staircase towards the bosses offices.

Only certain staff had access pass this point. Danielle being one of the very lucky few as she made her way up the steps, taking one by one, it finally stuck her that she had been on her feet all day, in pinpoint heels behind the bar. She didn’t have to wear them, but she wanted to come across as professional in her management position, plus the extra height they gave her dominance, it made her feel like a powerful woman who could take on the world, all in her powerful stride. The last thing she wanted was to come across as weak, so she needed to fill the shoes of the job she was given.

As Danielle reached the top of the staircase she rolled her head from side to side, releasing a loud crack to scream out from her bones. She was exhausted, the day shift was only like seventy percent of what the nightshift was, but still she had spent the day ensuring that the bar was well and truly ready for the rush that was about to hit the casino. She set off along the hallway, directly in front of her was Daniel’s office that was also known as the observation deck, it was the room that hide behind the two-way mirrors at the top of the casino. It gave an amazing bird’s eye view of the casino floor, so there was no chance of anyone getting away with murder without him knowing. Nicky’s office was a little smaller than Daniel’s but still had the observation deck that lined one wall, it also contained a fully operational kitchen, bathroom and bedroom considering this is where Nicky had lived when he first came to America.

Danielle made a bee line towards Nicky’s door and just as she was about to reach up to knock, the door swung away from her, she didn’t get a chance to step inside as Nicky moved pass her to exit his office in a rush. Reaching out Nicky caught his future wife in his arms as she rocked forward from the speed of which the door was swung out from Infront of her. He had that typical trademark white toothy smile on his face, as Dani looked up at him already lost in his beautiful blue eyes.

“You’re heading out now, yeah?” Nicky questioned.

Dani just nodded as she wrapped her arms around the back of his neck before her line of sight travelled down his arms towards his watch. Nicky didn’t have to be on the floor for another twenty minutes.

“Well, I was going to, but I’ve noticed we’ve got a few minutes to look over some wedding plans…” Danielle beamed with excitement.

 She moved her hand away from the back of his neck, before she turned in his arms and headed towards the door of his office, reaching out she went to grab onto the handle to enter, but her hand was quickly shooed away by Nicky’s gigantic hand. Danielle looked up at Nicky, her eyebrows coming together in shock as she questioned him.

“What’s going on?” Her voice was a whisper.

“Nothing’s going on.” Nicky snapped back.

His tone sounded defensive, but Danielle chose to ignore it, maybe he was just tired. Nicky had been working odd hours lately and she knew that the first day of switching from day to night shift was always the worse for him as it put him in a mood. Nicky could sense that Danielle was over thinking things, so he quickly brought his hands up to the side of her face, cupping her cheeks before pressing his lips onto her hers.

“Nothing is going on I promise, I just don’t have time right now… and I know that if we go in there, we won’t be coming out for well over an hour and I have to start work in eighteen minutes.” He spoke so coolly.

Danielle playfully slapped his chest, before she rested her open palm on his black buttoned up business shirt. Her fingers slid across the fabric making their way towards the top button. She looped the black button into the buttonhole, closing the gap between his shirt, to hide the very nape of his neck, choking him a little.

“Okay fine… but you owe me.” Dani sighed. “I’ll see you at home yeah, for breakfast?” She questioned.

Her tone trying to be a little more upbeat as she knew this week was going to be hell for her. Nicky just reached over to her and wrapped her up in his arms, before kissing the top of her head.

“Love, I wouldn’t miss your pancakes for anything in this world.” Nicky swooned.

Danielle wrapped her arms around Nicky’s waist and held on for a long as she could in this hug, she never wanted to let him go but she couldn’t get to greedy she was lucky enough to work with her future husband, she didn’t need to give Daniel any reason to fire her for distracting one of the bosses. Even with heels on Danielle had to rock herself forward onto her tippy toes to reach Nick’s face to steal a little kiss from him before she took a step back.

“Stay safe tonight, I love you…” Danielle shyly spoke.

“I love you too Danielle.” He replied.

His bad boy British accent still sent chills down her spine whenever he spoke sweetly to her. Danielle couldn’t believe how lucky she was to have Nick as her future husband, but she wasn’t going to question it. Nicky just draped his right arm over her shoulders before he walked with Danielle towards the staircase. Leading her down step by step. Once they reached the bottom, Dani moved away from Nicky, as she made her way towards the exit. She was too busy smiling replaying the “I love you too Danielle” over and over in her head to realise that Nicky didn’t even bother to watch her leave, he had turned on the soles of his shoes and made a calm yet rushed dash back upstairs.

~~

“Hold up, hold up… HOLD UP… are you trying to say that Nicky George is cheating on Danielle Weston? I mean that was some major sketchy arse moves from that tall meaty blonde dreamy biker. Maybe I’m reading into this a little too much, I’m going to need MORE evidence before I cast an evil spell on his stupidly good-looking arse. Continue with the story please, flashback guru.”

~~

It was a long night for Dani, as stupid at that sounds. Danielle had found a safe place being with Nicky each and every night. You see with an awful past like hers, it was only natural to feel on edge when she was alone at night, the thoughts of her abusive past would always come back to haunt her. Danielle couldn’t even venture next door as Fenris and Aron where off doing their own things, it was still a little icy between the two of them but they sure as hell were being the best big brother’s to Dani checking in on her, whenever they got a spare moment. Fenris would often pop over to watch movies or drag Dani out of bed to go on stupid runs at God knows what hour in the morning. Yet even that wasn’t in the wood works for this morning.

During the night Dani held onto her iPhone with a sense of desperation, she knew Nicky would always send her a goodnight text to reassure her that he was still thinking of her and that everything would be alright. However tonight was different, no message from Nick came through it was just silence on his end, even after Dani had sent him an onslaught of messages all in a row. She could be a little over the top at times, but she needed to hear from him before resting her eyes and going to bed. Though the more she tried to fight sleep this time round, the more she was met with harsh thuds of her eyes lids slamming shut in defiance.

It didn’t take long for morning to break and after waking up in a cold sweat, the first thing Danielle did was roll over to check her phone. There was no messages, no missed calls, nothing just silence. There was a hollow feeling in the pit of her stomach, that she was desperate to shake, maybe Nicky had been slammed last night at work and didn’t get a spare second to fire off a message her way. It had to be that. There was no other reason, why he wouldn’t check in with her? As Danielle tried to shake the horrible feeling she rolled out of bed and completed her morning routine, make the bed, shower, get dressed and head into the kitchen to make breakfast.

Making her way into the kitchen Dani moved towards the fridge, reaching in to grab on to the orange juice. Nick was due home any minute now as the night shift was replaced with the morning cover and cleaners before the day shift workers made their way in little later in the morning. By habit alone she poured two glasses of OJ, before she moved towards the pantry reaching in a grabbing a remade pancake shaker that only required half a cup of water to make. Dani wasn’t good in the kitchen, but since living with Nicky she was trying her hardest to the be the happy home wife that he deserved. That didn’t mean Nicky wasn’t helpful around the house, he did his fair share of jobs, but cooking was Dani’s thing she had taken with both hands and was trying her best to run with. The twenty or so minutes it took to cook up some pancakes, bacon and eggs seemed like forever as usually Nick would walk through the door halfway through the mess that was being made in their kitchen and yet, this morning there was nothing but eerie silence.

The only noise that was being made what the thoughts inside Dani’s mind. Maybe he was injured? Maybe something happened at the casino? Maybe he was in a car accident? Maybe the building fell down on top of him and crushed him? All those irrational fears started to bubble away inside Dani’s mind, rushing towards her phone she quickly dialled his number, but it didn’t even ring, just went straight to voicemail. Danielle knew this was crazy, but she just felt as if something wasn’t right, she scrolled through her contacts looking for Mackenzie’s number she quickly dialled and yet, no answer. Danielle tried the same for Osbourne, Charlotte before gulping down her pride and trying to reach Daniel all of her calls ended the same, voicemail after voicemail. There was never time in a million years would all of them not answer their phones, they were glues to their phones. The feeling in the pit of Danielle’s stomach didn’t just feel like a crazy girlfriend second guessing her partner, it felt like the real fucking deal.

Danielle flicked everything off in the kitchen before she ran back into the bedroom, she quickly changed out of her comfy tracksuit pants and loose-fitting t-shirt and slipped on a pair of tight-fitting blue jeans, a pair of black boots, a skin-tight black shirt that she covered with a denim jacket. Danielle made a mad rush towards her front door, grabbing her purse, phone, and keys and before she could even collect her thoughts, she was racing down the staircase towards the underground carpark. She didn’t have the time of the patience to wait for the slow lift this morning, something wasn’t right, and she needed to get to the bottom of it.

The drive from her home to the Casino was fifteen minutes but Danielle was able to make it in twelve with the lack of traffic on the roads in the early hours of a Las Vegas morning. Soon enough she was parking in the staff carpark. Danielle rushed towards the backdoor of the casino, she reached for the handles to find that it was locked. Of course, it was locked, she just wasn’t thinking straight this morning. Moving towards the keypad she punched in her numbers allocated to her as she was part of the management team and with a buzz the door unlocked, and she was inside the building. As she moved through the back hallways, she noticed that the casino seemed to be closed. She couldn’t hear the kitchen staff getting ready for breakfast rush at the restaurant, she couldn’t hear any slot machines playing or even paying out to was just an eerie silence. Had Dani forgotten that today was the day the whole building was sanitised for COVID-19? Had Dani missed a memo about today being a crazy public holiday in London Land that Daniel was enforcing here in America? None of this made sense to her, Danielle rushed across the games floor before she stood frozen at the bottom of the steps.

Before she took off on and dramatic charge up the staircase Dani stopped herself. What if she rushed up them only to find all of London Underground in a meeting and she barrels in like a complete crazy person, Cassian already thought she was fruit loop, the last thing she needed was to give him actual evidence of that. Danielle went to turn on her heels and walk away from the stairs, maybe she just needed coffee and she could wait for Nicky to walk down the stairs and surprise him with breakfast at work this morning? She knew London Underground were secretive at times, she knew they had their own thing going on the last thing she wanted to do was encroach on that special family bond they all had. It wasn’t until she made her way halfway across the gaming floor that she heard and almighty thud.

With her guard up Dani spun around to see a body roll down the stairs before it piled up in a heap at the bottom. The person was still breathing, maybe they tripped? Dani went to rush over to see whom it was, but she didn’t get a chance as her feet refused to move. The sound of more footsteps were heard and suddenly the whole London Underground was now standing behind the limp body. Danielle watched as Osbourne scooped it up like it was nothing before he draped the body up over his shoulder as if he was taking out the trash. Osbourne and Cassian left the area, after getting instructions spoken to them by Daniel. Mackenzie and Charlotte were standing beside Daniel with wicked smiles on their faces, as they turned to face back up the stairs. That’s when Dani saw the long slender legs of a woman she had never met before. She was drop dead stunning with her long blonde hair, that cascaded down her chest. The small red dress was leaving very little to the imagination. The more Dani focused on the woman, the more she missed on what was being said between the group.

The Blonde shook hands with Mackenzie and Charlotte before throwing her arms around them for a hug, before she turned to look at Nicky and with all the confidence in the world she raised up to her tippy toes and pressed her lips against Nicky’s face, right on the side of his mouth to thank him. From this angle however it looked like a full-blown lip on lip kiss, the Blonde did the same to Daniel, but Dani had missed that, she was to focused on trying to breathe. Danielle could fell her heart being ripped out of her chest, no wonder Nicky was being so sheepish last night he had company. He was with HER! OF COURSE, HE WAS WITH HER, SHE WAS STUNNING. Dani couldn’t speak she just gathered all the courage she could to run away but in true Danielle Weston style it wasn’t a graceful exit, as she ran straight smack back into a table that was stacked high with glasses. The table rocked capturing the groups attention before the sound of breaking glass brought them all into the room at once, after all they were on high alert.

Daniel was in the room first and he witnessed the glass that was shattered on his floor, before Nicky rushed up beside him both men looking up at the same time to see the back of Dani’s head rushing through the kitchen area to get to the backdoor.

“FUCK!” Nick screamed.

It was the only thing he could think of before he set out after Dani. Daniel just shook his head from side to side, this was the last thing he ever wanted someone knowing their business that wasn’t in their family. To him, his brother David, and the rest of London Underground this was a killable offence. Dani was able to make it to her car, she slammed the door shut behind her locking it. Nick made it just in time to slam into the side if the car and Dani ripped it into drive and high tailed it out of the carpark, tears streaming down her face.

~~

“Um EXCUSE ME… what the actual fudge sticks? I never saw that coming… What an actual prickly pear of a hunky man that guy is. I’m furious for our little butterfly, poor Danielle… YOU DESERVE BETTER THAN HIM HONEY!!! I’m all of a sudden on team Fenris, he never liked Nicky from the beginning and now I know why… disgusting… cheater… yuck.

I’m pretty sure if you listen very carefully you can hear the faint chants of “Fenris is going to kill you” over and over again, but even more chilling “Aron’s gonna kill you.” That Nicky boys sure WAS good to look out, but like he dead now…

Dead to me, but also dead dead...

ANYWAYS, now it makes sense why a cowboy was sneaking out of Danielle’s apartment I mean, surely, it’s a little bit of revenge for this a little tit for tat… these new age relationships are hard to follow, but I’m going to need a little more closure on this ground breaking development in Danielle’s story.”

~~

Two weeks had passed since the ordeal at the Golden Ring Casino and even if Danielle didn’t know exactly what had happened, she was smart enough to keep her lips sealed. She did however refuse to turn up work, leaving the bar staff down a member in a time of need. Dani felt like shit for that, she loved her job at the bar, but she just couldn’t brave it. Had everything she ever known about London Underground been a lie? But then again what did she even know about them? All she knew is that they had taken her under her wing, given her a job when no one else would, supported her in the early days of her wrestling career, helped fund her mother expensive MS treatments, hell Daniel even picked her up off the side of the road when her car broke down, there was also that time she was being abused by Eli that Fenris had beaten the living shit out of him, wound up in jail and yet Daniel was able to talk the police down from charging Fenris with any sort of crime.

It had been selfish of Danielle to just walk away from her job, but she didn’t know how she could just walk back in and act like nothing had happened. For the two weeks she was away, she had missed serval calls from Mackenzie and Charlotte, she had even hidden in her own house when they came over to see her. it’s not like they could see her through the wooden door, but Dani still hid under the covers of her blanket on the couch and acted as if she was dead. For all she knew, they were coming to take her back to the Casino and do the same to her as that man who was tossed down a flight of stairs. Shockingly that wasn’t the one thing that was haunting her dreams, she had almost forgotten the sickening sound of his body piling up in a heap and all his bones crumpling under his own pressure. 

Maybe there was something wrong with Danielle after all if it was so easy to dismiss that whole encounter. The one thing that haunted her was the image of the hot blonde kissing Nicky and if Danielle wasn’t mistaken, she swore she notice Nick pout his lips to return the favour. That could have been all in her head also, but she didn’t even see the blonde kiss Daniel on the night, so maybe she just had her wife to be blinkers on. It was the fact that she couldn’t trust Nick that was troubling her. I mean he had given her no reason to doubt him in the past and yet at the first moment of toughness instead of tackling the problem head on, Danielle thought it would be best to cut all contact from him. I mean it made sense to her, if Nick wasn’t going to share his whole life with her, even if that meant telling her the shocking details of his double life, why should she even give him the time of day to explain this?

As more days past, the more the messages increased but it wasn’t until she received one from Daniel Morgan, demanding her attendance for a meeting the following day. Danielle knew this wasn’t going to be good, she feared Daniel when he was like this, but for good reason, because obviously he was a very scary guy and now, she had proof of it.

Even with all those thoughts tumbling in her mind, like clothes in a dryer on laundry day, Danielle found herself at the bottom of the staircase at the Golden Ring Casino once more. She wasn’t dressed for work, she had mustered up the cutest outfit she could find in her closet, hoping that if Nicky did happen to see her, he could eat his heart out and witness what he would be missing for the rest of his life. Dressed to kill in a tight blue dress, with cute white heels Danielle made her way up the stairs, her long brown hair bouncing with each step as she wanted to get in and out before she had to speak with anyone. In her right hand was her phone while in her left hand was a large black bag. Dani made it to the top of the stairs, and she made a beeline for Daniel’s office she knocked on the door, she didn’t have to wait for an answer as the door swung forward as Mackenzie opened it awaiting her arrival.

Dani stepped into the room and instead of just seeing Daniel for a one-on-one meeting she noticed that the whole room was filled with the entirety of London Underground, well at least the members she knew about anyways. Cassian was standing by the observation glass, watching over the movements on the casino floor like a hawk. Mackenzie and Charlotte welcomed Dani with a smile that she couldn’t help but return. Osbourne looked at Dani from behind the desk as she stood behind Daniel who was seated behind his large timber desk. Her eyes scanned the room, in search of the one person she was dreading to see the most and there he was. Nicky had his back turned to Danielle, as if he was disappointed in her. He rested up against the back of chair, refusing to look back at her. Daniel pointed at the chair across from him and instructed Dani to take a seat, he didn’t even have to use words, his eyes said enough.

Dani took a seat, as a nervous lump formed in the pit of her throat that she was desperate to get rid of, with a forced swallow she looked around the room, was this going to be her last day on earth? Because is surely felt like it. Before Danielle could say anything the silence in the room was broken by the sound of Daniel’s voice.

“Nice of you to join us in the land of the living.” Daniel chuckled.

Dani just smiled shyly, for some reason she thought she was the one in trouble, even though she had witnessed their strange activity. Still Dani didn’t question what happened that night, she figured it wasn’t any of her business but now she just had to dump her stuff and run away from the only people that have made her feel welcomed in Vegas.

“I figure since there isn’t any plastic on the floor, I’ll get to leave with my life also?” Danielle nervously replied.

The group let out a little chuckle, if Dani had jokes it must have been a good sign. Well, everyone laughed apart from Nicky who still refused to acknowledge her presence in the room.

“I think we all need to have a little chat about what happened the other day?” Daniel started.

Before he could finish Danielle had cut him off.

“I really don’t think we do, I mean… I have a really bad memory, I mean I didn’t see a guy get tossed down the stairs, I saw a guy tumble and then I saw Os and Cass, be heroes and rush him off for medical attention… then I saw like just a group of girl pals all hanging out and hugging, followed by some guy getting kissed on the lips by some hot blonde.” Danielle’s tone dropped.

She moved back in her chair, trying to distract herself from the tears that were now welling up in her eyes.

“I didn’t see any of that… I mean I saw the obvious cheating of that guy.” She pointed at Nicky. “But everything else… seems like a normal Friday night in the casino.” Dani brushed it off.

Nicky moved his head back to look at her, Danielle could see his two black eyes that she figured was from lack of sleep, but it wasn’t until her eyes trailed down to his lips that she noticed it had been busted open. She was to furious to care, but the way the tears fell from her eyes was evidence enough to know that she was hurting because of him. As soon as Nick saw the tears stream down her face, he moved his head back to face the white wall in front of him. He couldn’t look at her, not like this, not after losing all control the morning after she had stormed out of his life. Nicholas was a violent man before Dani walked into his life, and since meeting her he had been doing everything in his power to put those urges to bed. Yet, as soon as he thought it was over for them, he lashed out and fell straight back into his old ways. Classic Nicky. Dani turned her attention back to Daniel who was glaring at her with fear provoking look.

“Look, I don’t want to know… I don’t need to know… I just came here today to say, I really appreciate everything you have ever done for me. From housing me, to picking me up on the side of the road, from the whole crap with Eli, giving me this job, helping me with my mom… I owe you all the world, you guys are my best friends and sure, I’m scared as hell right now about what is going to happen to me… but please let me explain that I will never tell a single sole about what happened here that night… it’s the least I could do for all of you.” Her voice broke. “I... I… I… just need a little time to process everything and I really don’t think I can do that, while still working here.” Danielle sighed.

She wasn’t giving Daniel a moment to speak, but he looked amused as he rocked back in his chair. Danielle lifted the black duffle bag up onto the table, it contained her uniforms and security badge and anything else she thought she had to give back to a job she was leaving. Standing up she looked down at her left hand at her ring finger and without a second thought she slid her engagement ring off her finger, placing it on Daniel’s desk beside her bag. Danielle just wanted to leave, she could feel the air in her lungs starting to boil over as if she was going to stop breathing at any second. She was scared, she thought she was trying to bargain for her freedom. There was no way Daniel was going to let Danielle just know a little bit of his story without ending the chapter before it started. Still Dani was going to make a run for it, getting up from her spot she turned on her heels and full knowing that the odds were against her she made her way towards the door.

“You can have two more weeks off, to sort your shit out… but we all expect you back to work in a fortnight.” Daniel started. “We didn’t build up one of the fastest rising casinos on the strip for nothing, I didn’t pick you as our bar manager and train you up to be the best in Vegas so you can run when things get a little prickly. Sure, there is somethings we need to work out, but if you’re willing to keep our secret Danielle… I’m willing to keep investing in you and your mother’s care.” He spoke directly.

There it was the slight little threat that Daniel had to enforce to ensure Danielle would keep her mouth closed.

“Take a break for the next two weeks, because when you return to work, everything will be as normal.” Daniel said sternly.

He was keeping her close, until he knew for sure Danielle wouldn’t rat them out to the police. Although when Danielle looked back, she thought for sure she saw a little bit of pain behind his eyes, as if he hated speaking to her this way but it was all he knew. Threats or murder if there was someone with intel to bring down his empire. Daniel couldn’t just have Dani killed, well he could, but when he looked around the room, he saw that everyone was wrestling with this. They had all become the closest friends and it seemed that Daniel was willing to give Danielle the benefit of the doubt. After all she was family.

Before Dani could speak, Mackenzie picked up her black bag from the table and threw it back at Dani who quickly caught it. Charlotte gave her a little wink before Dani smiled at them all, truth be told she loved each and every single one of them in the room, apart from Cassian he was a dick to her but everyone else held a special place in her heart. The thought of leaving them behind had killed her, but she didn’t know what to expect in a time like this. Dani just dropped her gaze down to the floor before she turned on her heels and made her way towards the doorway. It wasn’t until she was gone that Nick turned around and saw the engagement ring that he had brought for Dani on the table. Sealing the deal that she would be coming back to the Golden Ring Casino, but she wouldn’t be a part of his life anymore.

~~

“All I’m going to say is that I need tissues… and I still ship team Dicky or is it team Nanielle? I don’t know but my heart is bleeding right now… and I have some strange sort of liquid coming from my eyes… shut up you’re crying too.

And ohhh fiddle sticks, I forgot to press play so like you missed all of the footage ahhh well, looks like you guys won’t know what London Underground’s dirty secret is…

 HAHA loopholes my friend.

LOOOOP HOLEESS!

Anyways, let get on with some focus, I think we have travelled down memory lane enough this week.”

~~

WOW!

I can’t believe that this Sunday night I will be back in front of the fans in the sunny state of California, inside the world known six-sided Sin City Wrestling ring. To say that I’m excited, well that would be a crazy understatement. I have been looking forward to my return to wrestling for a while now, but I never knew when the right time would be… so being the cheeky devil that I am I left my return in the hands of Fenris. I mean if he was willing to watch the Notebook for me to get my butt off the couch and back in the ring, then maybe just maybe I still had what it took to be a world know Sin City Wrestler?

I mean time will tell and if you haven’t guessed it, time was ticking away until this Sunday night where I would head back to the ring to face off against the on and only Keira Johnson. Not only is she the wife of my friend Roxi Johnson, but she is also a highly decorated, celebrated, and esteemed wrestler in her own right. Keira is pioneer in this sport, she has been doing it long enough to know the ins and outs of the ring, she knows all the moves, all the counters and all the stops it takes to be a champion and to be honest some matches she complete dominates and calls all the shots, so to think my return match is against someone with her calibre…

 PINCH ME

I must be dreaming.

Talk about a challenge right off the bat, I mean I have either done something right with Christian and Mark with my return, hell maybe Candy is a fan of my work… or maybe just maybe this is a little bit of punishment for taking my sweet ass time to get back into the ring and back performing for the Sin City Wrestling fans. Who knows? And well I’ll never know… all I can do is lace my boots, put on my game face and head out to the ring this Sunday night and do what I do best… proving the world wrong.

I get it, many people will have me counted out this week… I mean the match is very high pressure and when it comes to my track record, I’ve been know to crack and crumble under the pressure… look at my debut into Sin City Wrestling, it took me four losses in a row to find my footing, it took me months to find my place in the crazy talented female roster that SCW has to offer, but if my memory serves me correctly once I found my place, once my feet hit the ground, I started running I became one of the best of the best, climbing towards the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship… a championship that I held with pride and was able to safely defend for one hundred and fourteen days.

I even beat the unbeatable Alicia Lukas…

Early in her career when everyone else was struggling to say her name without fear, I looked her dead in the eye and took her to hell and back.

All in the name of friendly competition. All in the nae of glory and all for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.

 It wasn’t easy but nothing in life worth having is, so rest assured to all the doubters out there I will be coming back this Sunday night at Climax Control with my boxing gloves on. I’ll have my war paint on, my theme song pumping and once I enter that arena, you can bet your last penny that all eyes will be on me.

No to sound stuck up or anything, but lets be real, half of you will want to see me drown the rest of you will be praying I swim and trust me, I plan on swimming an Olympic mile just to prove to everyone that I earnt my spot back on the Sin City Wrestling bombshell roster.

I didn’t just flip a coin when I asked Fenris to watch the Notebook, that was all tongue in cheek, that was me being the little brat princess sister he is used to. Truth is I have been working my arse off for months to get back into ring form, I’ve lusting for this moment for weeks, I’ve been sweating it out in the gym just so I can learn more tricks, more moves, and more counters so I knew when I came back, I would give the fans the rides of their lives. So, I could put on a show and prove to them, that I left for a reason and that reason was to better myself… because the better I can be in the ring, the better show they get to witness every time I step foot inside it.

Now let’s get down to business and by business, I mean one the reasons behind my return, you see it was presented to me that my return would coincide with the Bombshell Internet Championship and at first, I was a little ruffled about what type of message that would send, having to come back only to throw myself towards a golden opportunity, but then again… I figured what the heck? Everyone else is doing it, why not dip my toe back into he water by going after the Gold, I mean if it’s good enough for J2H it’s good enough for all of us am I right?

My climb towards the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Championship won’t be stopping in round one, I don’t care how good Keira Johnson is inside the ring, because I refuse to give up, I refuse to bow to pressure, and I refuse to let my return to Sin City Wrestling be clouded with a loss. I started my career with back-to-back failures and believe me that’s a pain I never want to experience again, I refuse to be plagued by doubt, I refuse to be overshadowed by my fears and that is why this Sunday night I will look you dead in the eyes Keira and I will bring everything I have to the ring. I will run circles around you if I have to just to wear you down, I will blindside you with new moves and I will send you packing, I will send you scrambling, and I will have you second guessing your next move in Sin City Wrestling.

I’d like to say it’s not personal and this is all business the truth is, my return match this Sunday night is very personal to me, and I refuse to be crippled by defeat so early into my comeback tour. So, Keira, Climax Control is going to be a very teachable moment for you, it’s just sadly like all the other matches you have you won’t be the ring master, you’ll be one sat down, benched, put in time out… as you’re forced to watch my hand be raised in victory… because this is my time, this is my moment in the sun. I have to make up for lost time and while you have still been in Sin City Wrestling while I’ve been gone, you have your moments, you have had countless chances, hell you even became the World Bombshell Champion… you’ve had your time and no I’m not calling you old, nor am I saying your past your prime… I’m just saying you had opportunities, while I’ve been slogging it out, begging for in ring clearance. You’d had magic moments and it’s time for me to step up and once again have mine.

I want to feel the burn of all the spotlights on me. I’ve worked my fingers to the bone for this. I’ve bled for this, and I will deny anyone who thinks they can take this new chance away from me.

It took a long time to heal my shoulder, it took even longer to heal my heart when it came to the heart break this career served me with in my last run in Sin City Wrestling…

I had everything ripped away from my grasps, I had my dreams shattered, I’ve had endless nights of pain and I don’t want to suffer anymore.

Your legacy will always shine in Sin City Wrestling, your path you have blazed will always be an inspiration to me and that’s why when I’m forced to beat you this Sunday it will be a bitter sweet moment for me.  Tears of sorrow will stream down my face because I know that beating you, means that I have to take out one of my biggest muses in this world... but forgive me Keira tears of joy will course down my cheeks also, because I know deep down, I can beat you and not just that I simply must beat you.

No ifs, no buts about it.

There is no other outcome for me this Sunday.

It’s not do or die a Climax Control…

Its win or win for me.

5
Climax Control Archives / Restart.
« on: April 24, 2020, 11:49:25 PM »
 The scene opens up inside the Saxon Hotel in Las Vegas. The same place that everyone from Sin City Wrestling should have been staying since Mark Ward and Christian Underwood made the smart decision to lock the company down for protection, you know since COVID-19 decided to show up ruining 2020 for a lot of people. The location for today’s promotional takes place from just outside the gym. As people duck and weave between one another to move around the hallways the camera pan across to see Dani Weston standing in front of double glass doors looking into the busy gym. She frowns seeing that most of the machines are in use, but she quickly turns that frown upside down and turns to focus on the lens of the camera.

“It’s like pulling teeth trying to get a spot in there lately” she jokes. “It’s like everyone is trying to get back into tip top shape after having two weeks off after Blaze of Glory” Dani smiled.

Dani moves away from the gym doors and moves away for the busy area, with the cameraman in tow as she continues to speak.

“The plan was to take everyone through my return from taking Bobbie to hell and back workout... seeing as everyone is worried about my condition, everyone is concerned about if I’m going to be ready for my match on Sunday night. Everyone seems to think that I’m crazy for putting my hand up and accepting a match so soon after a last bombshell standing match. I was going to silence the doubters, I was going to show you all that I’m ready to be back in action... but now you’re just going to have to take my word for it.” Dani smiled. “Am I ready to take on Violet at Climax Control. You get bet your bottom dollar I’m ready for Violet”

Dani’s face lift up with a massive smile. It was from ear to ear. She loved wrestling she loved being back in the ring and this whole thing about her not being ready to be back in the ring since her match up with Bobbie was ridiculous to her but she understood why people were concerned for her welling being. After all she was a crowd favourite.

“I’m excited for Sunday, because I get to step inside the ring with someone new. Someone I’ve never faced before and well to me... that’s what this business is about. Facing new challenges, taking on new opponents and creating new opportunities.” Her smile beamed.

Dani kept one eye on the gym waiting for it it free up, but she continued on with her promotional package.

“At Blaze of Glory I might not have left my match as the sole survivor but trust me I put everything I had on the line to give the fans what they deserved and I made damn sure I didn’t let Bobbie walk away after what she had done to the rest of us bombshells.” A proud smile beamed on her face.

Dani looked over her shoulder, before she turned back to the camera.

“But this week is a new opportunity for me as I take on Violet and start working my way back towards the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. No more distractions from Bobbie... no more revenge... finally it’s my time to focus on myself and move forward. This week it all starts again when I face Violet in the middle of the Sin City Wrestling ring.” She smiled.

Dani smiled and decided wrap this one up as she noticed the gym starting to clear out.

“I’ll see you on Sunday Violet and I can’t wait to see what you and I can do together in the ring, hopefully we will tear the house down.”

With that said and done the scene faded to black.  

6
Climax Control Archives / - Hungover
« on: March 13, 2020, 11:58:27 PM »
 It was 8am Monday morning, Climax Control had been and gone and normally Dani’s first port of call after a show is to hit the showers before curling up in a nice warm bed. However, her two closest friends had other plans as they worked together to keep an eye on the frosty wicked witch from the, umm, down under... Evie Jordan. Dani didn’t understand what the big deal was, like sure her and Ben weren’t seeing eye to eye but she didn’t see why she had been treated like a child. Yet, Dani wasn’t going to complain about a night out on the town either. She loved hanging out with Charlotte and Mackenzie and any excuse right now to take her mind off losing her return match to Sin City Wrestling, was good enough for her.

The night had been and gone and now the morning was deep into its routine. As Mackenzie and Charlotte walked towards their hotel, there wasn’t a single sign to show that they were under the weather from last night’s festivities. Dani couldn’t understand how, Mackenzie, Evie, Mikah and Charlotte had drunk some much alcohol and yet she was the only one suffering from its intoxicating affects. It didn’t seem fair as she stumbled along behind them, nursing her clutch. Holding it so close as if it was a secret lifeline keeping her from hurling her guts up.

As Dani continued to follow Mackenzie and Charlotte, it wasn’t long until she felt her body run smack bang into the back of someone. As she sheepishly looked up, she saw a less than please Mackenzie looking down at her.

“Do you every watch where you’re going?” She hissed.

Mackenzie hated getting angry at Dani, but sometime the girl couldn’t see past her nose. Dani just looked up at her friend and frown, trying to keep the pits of her stomach contained she just shrugged her shoulders. Dani felt like death and if she was being honest she wasn’t focused on what was going on around her, all she was focused on was getting home, well back to the hotel so she could try and force some water into her stomach before collapsing into bed. The world around her was still moving as if the wind was blowing a million miles per hour and everyone looked like trees just swaying back and forth. Dani just apologised by lifting her hand up before she brought it back down to cover her mouth.

“Don’t you dare.” Charlotte slapped Dani on the shoulder. “We have come this far. I’m sure you can hold it in.”

That sounded like more of an order than a congratulation. Even though Dani worked behind a bar at The Golden Ring casino she wasn’t much of a drinker. It that world she was very might a light weight, so for her to still even be standing at this point should have been enough to praise her. Yet, Charlotte and Mackenzie were keeping her honest, keeping her feet planted on the floor as they humbled her with reality checks.

“Well, if it isn’t the walking dead.” Daniel chuckled.

As Dani was too focused on trying to keep the contents of her stomach down, she had completely missed the reason why they had all come to a sudden stop outside their hotel. It wasn’t until she heard her boss’ voice that she, quickly tried to fix herself up. Trying to make herself look like she had just been run over by a Mack truck filled with alcohol.  Dani looked up at Daniel and Fenris and gave them both a polite wave, refusing to open her mouth in fear of what might spill out.

“How did you go Dans?” Daniel’s tone said it all, he could already tell.

Dani just looked up at him, there was no time to do a double take of him in his gym wear as her eyes felt heavy and cloudy. She just brushed him off with a smile, refusing to speak.

“She’s wrecked.” Fenris chuckled.

Although he was chuckling there was still a brotherly concern in the tone of his voice, as he made his way closer towards her. As if to give her the once over to make sure she wasn’t going to pass out or anything. Regardless of what anyone tells you Fenris really was a big care bare when it came to the ones her felt protective off and right now his little sister was pale, with a tinge of green. He knew that look all to well, she was definitely under the weather.

“Water and sleep for you.” He ordered.

Dani just nodded in agreeance. Fenris turned and walked away, following Mackenzie and Charlotte as they walked off towards the sliding doors that lead into the foyer. It was just Danielle and Daniel now standing there for a brief second as Dani tried to suck in some fresh air. Daniel motioned for her to walk, but Dani could control what happened next.

“Danny… did you know…” she was still slurring her words. “That, Kenny and Evil.” A slight hiccup. “were strippers in their past lives.” Her eyes were wide, as she looked towards him. “Shhhhh…” she brought her right finger up to her lip. “Evie was a super-duper spy and Kenny was gangster. But you didn’t hear it from me.”

Danielle just tapped Daniel on the shoulder before she winked at him, with both eyes awkwardly. But in her head, she was being smooth as hell. Daniel just looked down at her and chuckled.

“Well, the things you learn.” He chuckled.

Charlotte had overheard what Dani had told Daniel and she quickly swooped in before anymore girl talk was shared. She made sure Danielle was out of ear shot before she spoke to Daniel.

“Someone got herself into a bit of a pickle… and well… Mackenzie and Evie… acted like bulls in a china shop. It’s a cover story.” She explained.

Daniel just shook his head from side to side chuckling, before he quickly followed up with the million-dollar question.

“What trouble did she get into this time?” Daniel pondered, but apart of him already knew.  

“Oh, you know our little Dani, even though she has been through the wars, still hasn’t managed how to keep an eye out for herself.” Charlotte sighed.

The sigh was met with a sigh of Daniel’s as the two watched as she stumbled off for the safety of their hotel. What was it going to take for Danielle to be more careful? What was it going to take for Danielle to open her eyes and see that she had to keep her safety in mind? You would think, having an abusive boyfriend in the past would be enough to have her guard up, but it was like Danielle had gone the other way and didn’t want to or feel like she had any need to keep her eyes peeled.

“Think our little tattle tale needs some self-defence lessons.” Charlotte offered. “We could make it monitory for work?” a wild smirk grew across her face.

Daniel just nodded in agreeance before the whole group turned in for the day. Well so that Danielle could turn in for the night. While the rest of the group worked on heading towards the next stop on this Sin City Wrestling tour.

---

A few hours earlier.

The five girls were back at the Vudu Lounge. Evie and Mackenzie were sitting at the table while Danielle, Mikah and Charlotte were tearing up the dance floor. Well that’s how Danielle saw it anyways. Charlotte and Mikah were desperate to get back to their seats so they motioned to Dani that they were going to head back to the table. Danielle frowned but she refused to move as the liquid gold was flowing through her body and she was having a fantastic time, carving up the dance floor. In her mind she was in the movie step up and the whole world was just waiting for her to bust out with a dramatic but perfect dance routine.

Truth be told Dani was in a world of her own, as she was partying. She didn’t have to think about him. She didn’t have to think about what Nicky George was doing back home, because well her mind wouldn’t let her. Well that’s what she thought but honestly, he was all she could think about since coming on tour and it was eating her alive. Still, she tricked herself into thinking that if she danced hard enough every little memory of him would float right out of her mind and she would be free to enjoy herself.

A little too free, as she had forgotten where she was and the potential dangers that might have been around her. Danielle was too caught up in the beat and the free-spirited dancing that she had missed the guy dance his way up behind her. She had missed that he was now just inches away from her. Danielle didn’t know until it was too late, as his hands were on her hips swaying with the beat of the music. It was then when she stiffened up and, looking towards her table for friends. Danielle tried to wiggle free, but he had sunk his fingertips into her exposed skin, grinding on her. This was a feeling she knew all too well, being pushed around and guided into things she didn’t want.

She was trying to think of all the moves that Fenris had showed her if she was every in this position again, but her memories were useless because all she could see was his face. It was as if Eli had flown all the way from Florida and now, he was standing right in front of her trying to suffocate her again. Dani tried to scream, but she felt his hands slip towards the front of her and just as his right hand went to slide between her legs everything was turned upside down for her.

Danielle felt her body being ripped away; she saw Mackenzie growling face just inches away from hers as she pushed her off the dance floor. Sweeping Danielle into Mikah’s open arms. Danielle didn’t dare to look back to see what was happening next all she could hear was Evie’s harsh Australian accent rip through the building.

“FUCK OFF.” There was another word that followed but it starts with a C and it’s naughty. Danielle couldn’t turn around she was too focused on holding onto Mikah for dear life. While behind her Mackenzie and Evie were making light work out of this sleaze ball. Dani didn’t see that he had punched his elbow back into the face of Evie splitting her open just under her right eye. But she could tell that Evie had settled that score as she bounced his head off the bar top.

It didn’t take long for security to sweep in and like a clean up crew, they removed him from the premises. Danielle didn’t understand how they all weren’t kicked out, but she remembered Charlotte handing over a wad of cash to the biggest security guard. The girls all gathered back at the table checking on Danielle to make sure she was okay. Charlotte even offered to leave but as much as Danielle was shaken up from what had just happened, leaving was the last thing on her mind.

She knew there would be nightmares to follow and right now she wasn’t in any state of mind to face them. Danielle spent the next hours or so convincing the girls that she was fine, but she already knew that none of them believed her. The rest of the night was spent with Dani’s butt planted firmly on her chair, playing drinking games with Mikah to past the time.

It wasn’t the girl’s night she was expecting, but all she knew is that there were demons from her past still haunting her and there was nothing she could do about it.

---

Well, to say my return into the Sin City Wrestling ring was a disaster would be a MASSIVE understatement. I can’t believe I lost the Blast from the Past match for my team. To say I’m disappointed would be me being far to kind on myself.

I’m sorry that I let you down Dmitri, all you wanted to do was to come back into Sin City Wrestling with a bang and all I could offer you was a fizzle. I hope that you get everything you want out of your return run in Sin City Wrestling, I’m just so sorry that winning the Blast from the Past isn’t going to be one of them. Hopefully next year, you’ll sign back up and hopefully if things pan out, we can be partners again and I promise you… I promise the world that I will be the best tag team partner and guy could ask for.

Lucky for me I have a chance to right my wrongs and get back on the winning ways that I’m used to in Sin City Wrestling, when I step back inside the six-sided ring for my return singles match against Bella in Canterbury, Kent, England. I don’t know why I have to say all three of them together, but man does it roll off your tongue.

Bella Madison isn’t to be sneezed at since entering Sin City Wrestling, she had paved quiet a path for herself and made a name for herself and quickly become a fan favourite. She seems to be to be a take no shit type of person and well, I hope that this Sunday night I can prove to her and the Sin City Wrestling universe that I too, am taking my career in wrestling very, very seriously.  

I know that’s hard to believe considering my mishap in my return match but mark my words I will not slip up again. I will not tumble so close to end. I will be better. I must be better. Damn it I’m a former Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion… I KNOW that I can be better. I once lead this division and I did it all on my own, as I worked my way up the ranks literally starting at the bottom and clawing my way up to the top. I know I have what it takes to get there, I know it isn’t easy… and I know, I just know that my match this Sunday night against Bella is going to be the one that puts me on the right path.

I know that once I stand inside the ring and look across at Bella, something is going to click, something is going to make sense, and I’m going to go put in the work. I’m going to put on the show of my career because there is no way, I’m going to let Bobbie injuring me, be the reason why I’m holding myself back.

I can’t and I won’t.

I know Bella is a cool girl, even though I don’t know personally but fan girling aside. I have to do, what I have to do and that’s beat her. If I’m looking to make any sore of splash back in Sin City Wrestling, I need to beat Bella this Sunday. I need to show the world that I’m not a fragile girl who can be broken. I need to show the world that I have what it takes to be back inside the Sin City Wrestling ring and that means I have to pin Bella. I need to, there is no other way to show the world that I’m still the same old Dani, ladder climbing Dani… but I’m just back with a few new tricks.

Come Sunday there will be no excuses for me, when it comes to facing Bella, I have to kick it up a gear and take myself to the next level. Beating her won’t come easy, but I know that I have what it takes...

I’m in no way saying that Bella is going to be an easy win, she isn’t she is one of most dominate women in Sin City Wrestling right now. All I’m saying is that I have no other choice… it’s sink or swim for me and right now I’m sick of treading water. I need to get back to doing what I do best and that’s winning, that’s entertaining the fans and that’s moving towards an opportunity to face the best of the best this company has to offer and trust me since I’ve been away the division has only grown stronger.

I don’t want to be left behind, I don’t want people to say I’m past it… or I can no longer compete with the competition that Sin City Wrestling has to offer and that’s why I must dig deep on Sunday night... that’s why I must beat Bella and that’s why I’m going to do everything in my power to walk away with the victory.

Hand on my heart I need this win against Bella and trust me… a win is what I’m aiming for.  

7
Climax Control Archives / I’m back.
« on: February 28, 2020, 11:39:52 PM »
 Ooc/: I fell asleep from a week of night shift and ran out of time... sorry.

It’s been a while, and if this was a Brittany Spears song a dramatic techno beat would have just blasted your ear drums but lucky for you, is isn’t a flash back to 2007. Oh no, this is a flash back to November 3rd, 2019. The night was meant to be one for the highlight reel, one for the personal record books for Dani Weston. It was the night that she was given clearance to step back side the six-sided ring, she was back in Sin City Wrestling, about to shock the world.  She was back to her first love, the only thing that made her feel alive. The competition that she had grown to love, was just minutes away. The thrill of lacing up her boots was all too familiar, wrestling had become second nature to her and knowing that she was now just a few more days away from returning to a world that she had been without for so long, was enough to make the hairs on the back of her neck rise up in anticipation.
 
Well, that’s how it played out in her head, that’s how Dani had everything planned out. That night would mark her return to the ring to reintroduce herself to her fans, tonight would be the night she told the world that she was going to be back and that her first match back in Sin City Wrestling, would take place the following week. It was her moment to take, so Dani grabbed it by the horns and took every opportunity she got to make it her own. It was the first step on her comeback tour and for a moment under those bright lights standing Infront of a sold-out crowd, Dani was finally home. Dani was finally where she was meant to be, everything felt right.
 
The fans were excited, Dani was excited, yet we should all know by now that when there is happiness there tends to be sadness just looming by. That sadness came in the form chubby barn yard animal in Bobbie Fucking Dahl. The one-time fan favourite who decided on that night of all nights to show the world her true colours. Bobbie wasn’t a happy, confident, wrecking ball of fun… she was just a flat-out miserable bitch. Without warning, without hesitation Bobbie left her mark on Dani’s return by reinjuring her shoulder and putting the former Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion back on the shelf. Why? Well, Bobbie has offered some dribble for a reason, but truth be told it’s just shit rolling down her face.
 
Since that night, Dani Weston was left with only one definitive path… rest, recover, rebuild and return. The resting part was near on impossible, as Dani couldn’t wait to get back into the ring. She had spent months on the sidelines and had finally just gotten herself back into in ring shape and now, she was just meant to sit back and watch all her hard work wilt away? Nah, that wasn’t going to sit well with her. The recovery part came easy because unlike the lies that spewed from Bobbie’s lips, she hadn’t re-torn Dani’s shoulder, she hadn’t crushed it, she hadn’t separated it. All that spruiking to toot her own horn was just her colon confusing her lips for her arse once again.
 
It was the rebuilding that took Dani away from wrestling for four months. It was the agonising pressure she put on herself to rebuild her muscles, around her shoulders reconstructing a stronger frame. Because Dani was hell bent on making Bobbie’s stunt be a once off, as there was no way she was going to let that mammoth of a woman shelf her once more. It took four months for Dani to get the all clear from her doctors, from Gabriel and Odette so they would let her come back into their gym and work out like she used to and well it took four months to prove to Mark Ward and Christian Underwood that she would be in tip top shape to make her return.
 
A return that will be taking place ‪this Sunday‬ at Hamilton, Scotland the New Douglas Park to be exact. Climax Control two hundred and sixty-one, the return match was set by the powers to be. Dani would return in the Blast from the Past Tournament, teaming up with the enigma himself Dmitri taking on the current Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet Champion, Kate Steele and the SCU superstar know as Javi Gonzales. It wasn’t going t be easy stepping straight back into the ring from four months off, rebuilding herself. It wasn’t going to be a walk in the park return match, Mark Ward and Christian Underwood clearly wanted Dani to work for her victory and well, it wouldn’t be the first time the youngster had to rise to the occasion.
 
As devastated as she was to be facing such a powerhouse in Kate in the first round, Dani knew this was a test. It was a challenge and if she could somehow do her bit for her team and put the Bombshell Internet Champion down for the three count and pick up the win for her team… it would make the past four months of heartache and pain worth it. It would be worth every tear, every drop of blood and every sleepless night worth the emotional and physical abuse Dani had put herself through the past sixteen weeks. Capturing a win over Kate Steele would be enough to sky rocket Dani’s career back into the spotlight, putting her in the top circle a place where she was no stranger too before her injury… but yet, the very real chance of falling short of this still played at the back of her mind. The thought of fumbling in her return match was enough to choke her and steal her words at times but Dani had to do what Dani does best and that’s muster up all the strength she can and stand face to face with all of those who come before her. The Blast from the Past was her launching pad, she just hoped and prayed that she had what it took to be a Sin City Wrestling Bombshell.
 
The return match ‪this Sunday night‬ was only just the beginning of Dani’s journey this time round… well actually, the plane ride to Scotland was the first step and well everything in that department wasn’t exactly smooth sailing.  
 
----
 
Dani hated flying; it was one of the worst things about her job. It wasn’t that she hated travelling she loved seeing the world and embarking on new experiences, it was just the letting go of all control, strapping yourself into a chair for ten plus hours and hoping like hell the wheels touched down safely. Lucky for Dani she didn’t have to tackle her flight to Scotland alone, as she found herself surrounded by love ones at the airport. Inside the VIP longue at the Las Vegas airport, a lot of Sin City Wrestling superstars and Bombshells were gathered as they awaited to board their direct flight that the powers to be had organised.
 
Dani was sitting around a round table, next to Charlotte and Mackenzie while Os and Daniel sat across from her. The only people missing from her immediate circle were Aron and Fen but last she heard, Fenris was refusing to let go of the reigns and Aron was struggling to get his bother on board for his debut into the wrestling world. Their absence wasn’t unnoticed, especially by Dani who had found herself adopting two older brothers in them both. Fenris was her protector, the brother who would break your neck just because you looked at her, while Aron was the softer gentler spiritual guide. Aron kept Dani’s feet on the ground at times, with harsh but necessary reality checks.
 
As she looked around the table Dani wasn’t really listening to the conversation her closest friends were having, she just picked up on Daniel’s voice every now and then as he was talking about numbers that the casino was raking in. His phone was constantly running hot with alerts, as the main server reported back to him half hourly on every win and every loss that happened back at the Golden Ring Casino. Dani was lost in thought, every time her eyes shifted around the room, she was thinking of stupid little things, mindless things, like she wondered how hot the water was in the tea urn. It was trivial stuff like that, keeping her mind from ticking over. She was trying to distract herself from what was about to happen.
 
It wasn’t until she felt Charlotte’s elbow grid into her ribs that Dani’s attention snapped back to the group that was sitting around her and suddenly, all eyes were on her.
 
“You alright Dans?” Daniel’s tone was serious, but the playful look in his eyes said otherwise.
 
Mackenzie patted Dani on the shoulder. “You look like you’re about to puke.” A slight chuckle escaped her glossed lips as she looked down at her friend.
 
“Be a darling and aim away from the group, yeah?” Charlotte followed up, as she jabbed her elbow into Dani’s ribs once more.
 
Danielle just sighed before laughing along with them, she knew they were only trying to cheer her up but obviously fear was strewn across her face. Nervously she ran her fingers through her hair, looping her soft curls behind her ears as she tilted forward in her chair. Bringing her elbows up she rested them on the table in front of her, before plonking her forehead into her hands.
 
“I hate flying.” She mumbled, “but I love travelling.” Another sigh escaped her lips, as if she was exhausted. “Life’s tough.”
 
Danielle didn’t even have to look up to feel four sets of eyes roll towards her. However, regardless of how petty she was being they all knew this routine too well from traveling internationally with Dani before. Internal flights were okay, they were quick little wheels up, wheels down. It was the acres of ocean under the plane that Dani had a problem with, when she flew internationally. The morning of the flight she would be her regular self, this Dani Downer would only kick in thirty minutes before boarding time. It was short lived as they all prayed that she fell asleep on the plane and nine times out of ten that’s exactly what happened.
 
“You need to try and relax; you can’t be stressing yourself out days before your return match.” Mackenzie looked at Dani, making sure she was paying attention before she continued. “We’ll be in the air before you know it and wheels down before you can count to one million.” A playful smirk was the full stop on Mackenzie’s advice.
 
Dani took her head from her hands and looked up at the group. “I know, I know.” Her voice was high pitched and whiney. “I’m sorry, I hate that I get like this.” An honest sigh escaped her lips as she looked down at her watch.
 
“It’s okay, we get it…” Charlotte followed up. “This has been a big week for you, one of the busiest weeks in history for the casino, your mum not doing so well, a big bad international flight and a return match just days away.” She was looking Dani up and down. “No wonder you’re a wreck.”
 
Looking up at Charlotte, Dani could read the honestly in her face. This week hadn’t been an easy one for her and there was still the matter of her return match looming. Dani had been so focused on the flight that she had neglected to start mentally preparing herself for stepping back inside the six-sided ring against Kate Steele. She brought both her hands up to the front of her face, a clapping sound bellowed out as she unintentionally slapped her head into her hands a little harder than she was expecting.  
 
“I forgot all about Kate.” She groaned. “I’m really not ready, I’m not ready at all.” Her head was shaking from side to side.
 
Dani thought she was going to met with groans from the group, but she was surprised when she heard laughter instead, even Os was having a hard time keeping his lips together as he chuckled away.
 
 “You’re just nervous.” Daniel looked directly at Dani. “It happens.” Another chuckle aired. “Plus, I don’t think you’re the first or the last that will forget about Kate. Don’t beat yourself up over it.” That winning smile was plastered on his face. “Just do us a favour and wipe the floor clean with her.”
 
Daniel’s voice was commanding it was almost like he was in work mode asking her to complete a task before the end of her shift. Dani watched as Daniel’s attention shifted back to his phone as a god awful cheeky smiling photo of Nick flashed up on his screen. Daniel groan before he answered his opening line was something like “stop taking pictures of your ugly mug and adding them to your contact profile.” But it was more aggressive British and less polite. Os looked over at Dani before he reached out across the table. It was like he could see the pain behind her eyes when it came to Nick. He was always popping up in her life at the most random times, that she would have loved to have him by her side supporting her. However, that ship sailed and well, hit the bottom like the titanic. Just a delicate squeeze or her hand was all he could offer, as words escaped him.
 
“Oh, and what Daniel forgot to say was…” Mackenzie voice snapped them all back into reality. “Don’t let your partner suck the blood from your veins. You’re already pale enough… we don’t need to be rescuing a corpse.” She patted Dani on the shoulder as she smirked.
 
Before Dani could reply with anything witty a chime sounded over the PA system at the airport, letting the room know that their flight was ready to board. Dani watched as everyone in the VIP longue stood up, collected their things and moved off towards the gate. Her friends included. Dani was the last one to make a move, but when she did, she felt Charlotte’s arm snake it’s way around her shoulders to pull her into her side.
 
“Stop” her voice was like a warning. “Don’t even think about how you’re not ready, not worthy, or not good enough for this match. I know what’s going on up there.” She tapped Dani’s temple. “Stop self-sabotaging... left foot after right foot, get your arse on that plane and in Scotland you’re going to remind the world just how fucking good you are.”
 
There were no more words, there was nothing Dani could say as Charlotte had hit the nail on the head. Before Dani could even utter a reply, her group had moved off leaving her in the wings before she was able to catch her thoughts and catch up to London Underground.

----

This Sunday night I find myself back inside the six-sided ring, lacing my boots up and returning to Sin City Wrestling after over a year of sitting on the side lines. It has sucked being at home watching the SCW world spin without me!! It has sucked. Yet this Sunday night I get to lock horns with Kate Steele in round 1 of the Blast from the Past tournament hopefully cementing my path back towards the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.  

8
Climax Control Archives / Time to climb.
« on: February 15, 2019, 09:09:52 PM »
 It has been a while and well there is a lot to catch up on, I mean last time you saw Danielle Weston she had just suffered defeat at the hands of Alicia Lukas who was able to pry the Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Championship away from her grasps. Just 4 months out from Danielle being able to claim herself the longest reigning champion in Sin City Wrestling history in a single title run, to say that things were on the downward spiral was pretty evident. In fact, if you follow the former champion on Twitter you could see that things in her life was turning from bad to worse. From losing her championship, from being placed in to a fatal four-way match at Blaze of Glory against Alicia, Selenana and Crystal all the way to her applying a lip lock to one of her bosses who swiftly and harshly rejected her advances, things weren’t looking good for the young gun from Daytona Beach. Nevertheless, the show must go on and well, the up and downs were destined to keep coming.

It was late and almost everyone at the Golden Ring Casino had called it a night, it was different tonight as normally the casino was open 24/7 yet Daniel and his team made the executive decision to close the doors for a few hours as they comply with a health and safety audit. It wasn’t uncommon for Casinos to undergo random checks and with Daniel moving forward with his plans to open more restaurants near the Casino it was expected that a slight inconveniences like this would happen, from time to time. It was a rare moment that he could take with his team to sit down and work out what was happening next and where the business was headed.

Moving up stairs to the meeting room that only the managers knew about, London Underground and Nicky George all sat around a long rectangular table.
Daniel sat at the head, while Mackenzie and Charlotte were on his right, Os was to his left and Nicky was based at the other end of the table. Next to Os was an unfamiliar face but he must have been pretty friendly with London Underground to find a spot at the table. The young man who didn’t look a day above twenty-one smugly leaned back in his chair before he, took a cigarette out form his top pocket, slipping it between his lips before he went to light up in front of the group.

“Jakey boy.” Nick said with a smirk. “You can’t smoke in here.” His cold blue eyes stalked him as Jake stopped what he was doing.

His large out stretched hand was enough evidence that Jake needed, before he reluctantly moved the cigarette from his mouth and handed it over towards Nick. As soon as the stick hit the palm of his hand, Nicky crunched his fingers around it, watching it break with ease.

“And the rest.” His thick accent was harsh as his eyes didn’t move from the boy.

Jake sighed but did what he was instructed to do, as he handed over the box of cigarettes.

“The lighter as well you mutt” Nick barked out another order. “Chop, chop boy, you’re holding us up.”

The boy fumbled around and found his lighter from his pockets before he slide that across the table towards Nick. Daniel couldn’t help but smirk as he watched his long-time friend, flip open the lid of the cigarette packet to help himself to one of the sticks before he lit it up and brought it to his lips, much to Jake’s disgust.

“Hey, you said…” He was cut off mind sentence.

“You’re a guest at this table, until you earn it… I’d advise you shut your mouth” Nick ordered.

As Nick rocked back into his chair, he looked down the table to see that Daniel was waiting on the two of them to finish their bickering before he kicked this meeting off. However, this wasn’t a regular meeting about facts and numbers this was about something that was brewing outside in the Casino scene that took none of them by surprise. Daniel brought his hands together before he rested them down on the table, his jacket was out stretched as his muscles rippled from underneath the tight material. This little nugget of information wasn’t needed but hey sometimes a girl gets lonely on Valentine’s Day.

“I’ve been hearing whispers that we made an enemy in town.” Daniel kicked off. “Seems like a certain yank, can’t handle a little bit of competition.” He flashed a toothy smile. “Yet Jakey boy, has had his ear to the ground and earlier today he came to me with some intel, that I found amusing.” Daniel waved a hand towards Jake. “Care to share?”

Jake sat up in his seat and looked around the table to see that all eyes were on him, he couldn’t help but feel nervous like the weight of the world was on his shoulders right now as he had to be a bearer of bad news.

“Me and me mates, were at The Rise Casino… and we over heard some rumblings.” He kicked off. “It appears that Colton… the owner, isn’t happy that his business is down the tube since you lot opened up.” He nervously fumbled with his hands.

Nick looked across at Jake to see his palms were clammy as he spoke, he knew the next few words to spill form his lips weren’t going to be ones to take lightly. Rocking forward in his chair, he rested his elbows on the table, before he blew a cloud of smoke in the young male’s direction.

“Let me guess, this Colton is going to try and swing his big dick and take down what we have built here?” Nick looked up at Daniel with a murderous grin beaming on his face.

Jake didn’t say a word he just nodded his head. Daniel, Mackenzie and Charlotte straightened up before Mackenzie’s voice was heard.

“A man can dream.” She said confidently.

“He’s not coming for you the traditional way… the boys and I over heard that he wants to flush you all out. Expose you, he says he knows exactly who you lot are and what you have done and well… he wants to show you whose boss…” Jake anxiously stutters with his words. “Says he doesn’t want to buy you out but wants to see this place burn to the ground.” His eyes look up at Nick as he can sense his burning blue eye son his skin.

Nick takes a moment to analyse Jake to see if he is telling the truth, but he can’t fault the intel that was just brought to the table. Looking up from Jake, he looks towards Daniel and calmly he speaks.

“Colton Jones, he’s the big dick around town, owns more bars than Os can count, night clubs, casinos… old money, dirty money…” Nick takes another long drag on the cigarette that is hanging out of his mouth. “He normally puts pressure on and get’s people the sell what’s hot in town but has been known to flush the sewers with drugs.” He takes another drag on his cigarette before he blows a cloud of smoke around himself. “It keeps him in a good light with the people and keeps his dick hard with the politicians.”

Nick cranes his neck to the side, before he removes the cigarette from his mouth and stubs it out in the ashtray in front of him. Daniel looks down the table his eyes darting between Nick and Jake.

“Been doing some research, Nicky?” Daniel’s right eyebrow raised.

“It’s what I’m good at.” He replied with a cheesy grin.

“And how did you get all this information?” Charlotte looked towards Nick with caution.

“He’s got a daughter…” He titled his head towards Charlotte. “and not all of her lips are tight.” He threw a cocky wink in her direction.

Charlotte and Mackenzie just roll their eyes, while faking a gag but that doesn’t remove the smirk from Nicky’s face.

“Don’t worry loves, the moment she told me she was a virgin, I remembered why I don’t sing hail Marys.” He fired off another wink. “Jesus Christ, what sort of monster do you take me for?” He shouted a little towards the girls. “I didn’t go anywhere near her, I just have my ways of getting information. Let’s just leave it at that.”

“My brother always told me you were a wealth of knowledge… I didn’t realise that the bastard was right.” Daniel fired off a smirk.

Nicky just started the chuckle, not getting offended by the remark.

“So, what’s the plan?” Charlotte moved forward in her chair.

“I’d say it’s time we go introduce ourselves.” Daniel bit back with harsh words and a cold hard stare.

Os just cracked his knuckles, while Charlotte and Mackenzie looked at one another having a silent discussion about what their roles would be in all of this. Daniel looked down towards his watch, while Nicky was grinning like a lion that had been caged up at the zoo for too long, that was finally going to get a chance to hunt. As all members of the table took a few moments to hash out a plan, they were taken by surprise of the sound of pounding on the meeting room door. Before anyone could speak, the door swing open and in spilling into the room was Danielle Weston. As she was tumbling over her own feet, as she was in a mad rush to get to them all. All eyes in the room darted towards her, to see the tears streaming down her face.

“It’s... it’s... Lacey.” Those were the only three words she could speak.

It didn’t take the rest of the room to fill with silence before they all leapt to their feet ready for action.

“What about Lacey?” Daniel tried to hide the concern in his direct voice, but everyone in the room could hear it.

Dani was struggling to form a sentence but she gave it everything she had.

“She was walking to her car, and he... they...” she was muttering as the tears fell.

“Spit it out.” Nick roared in anger, he hated when people delayed information.

“They knocked her over and took her belongings, they attacked her... she’s...” She was cut off.

“Where?” Daniel’s voice boomed, commanding her attention.

“Downstairs, she’s really shaken up... and soo much blood.” Dani cried.

Everyone is the room flooded the doorway, moving past Danielle as she stood still frozen from what she had obviously just witnessed. Daniel and Nick looked back before they left, they motioned for the girls to go back to grab Dani and pry as much details out of her as possible.

~~

This week I get to face Mercedes and well to say I’m excited is a little bit of an understatement. She is the Sin City Wrestling highlight reel she is the girl who has been there and done that... Mercedes is and will always be the pinnacle of this business and it would be foolish of me to think otherwise. Sure I’m coming into this match on the back of a loss but please don’t let that nugget of information cloud your judgement. Don’t think that I’m not ready for this...

If anything losing the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship is the wake up call I needed, it was the reminder that I needed to show me that this business is filled with highs and lows and trust me, I’ve been to the lowest parts for the most part of my early days in SCW and I will not, I won’t go back to those days... I refuse... so Mercedes needs to keep her eyes open and keep in mind that I’m coming in hot... I’m going to look towards the future and the future has me winning back my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship on the 10th of March and there isn’t a damn thing anyone can do about it.

So this Sunday night I get to scratch and claw my way back to the top, by taking out the hall of gamer Mercedes and well its no easy task but, nothing worth having comes easy... so finally getting back in the ring against her is what I need, so far in my career I’ve been winless when it comes to staring across that ring my Mercedes and that all comes to a stop this Sunday night.

I will walk in and show Mercedes and the fans that I still have what it takes, I will prove to the world that I’m not a one streak wonder... I’m not a quitter and just because my title is currently being worn my Alicia Lukas, doesn’t mean that I’m not coming back with a vengeance to reclaim what is mine... to reclaim what I put back in the spotlight... So gear up Mercedes because trust me, you’re in for a world of pain this Sunday night because I have a message to send and right now, you’re in the firing line of it being delivered.

Truth be told I can’t wait to get inside the six-sides ring this weekend and duel with one of the best women to ever step foot inside Sin City Wrestling, but warm and fuzzy feelings aside... I have a job to do and recapturing my title is at the peak of my Wishlist, so Mercedes... I’ll see you on Sunday and mark my words, I will give you one of the best matches in your career. I’m not bragging, I’m not tooting my own horn... I’m just stating facts, I’m just letting you know that I’m going to give it my all and pray that it’s enough to put me on the right foot as I head back towards the top.  

9
Climax Control Archives / All I can.
« on: February 01, 2019, 07:37:20 PM »
 Why bother?

The main event of Inception III had been and gone and the result, was Dani Weston getting her hand raised in victory as she become the unified Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and the Honor Women’s Champion. Dani was able to over come all the odds and pin Alicia’s shoulder to the canvas for the one, two, three. It was her moment, it was everything that she had ever worked for and in that moment, she felt nothing but joy as tears streamed down her face from the mixture of exhaustion but the over shadowing pride that she had in herself. Everything Gabriel had put her through for the last two weeks had led to this moment and it was perfect, just how she wanted it. Just a single second she could stand in that ring with her two championship belts and bask in the glory of the fans losing their minds, all while her mother sat at ring side watching her little girl in the ring living out her life long dream. It was picture perfect, something that would definitely find a place on a wall in her home.

Well that was until Kate, felt the need to steal this moment from here al so she could come out and flash her golden briefcase and completely rip off what Senor Vinnie had done to her brother Fenris. Dani couldn’t say she was surprised, she knew this moment was too good to be true and she knew Kate was a spotlight hungry bitch, who wouldn’t stand back for one single second to try and beat her chest and take this moment of dominance away from her. It was pretty predictable actually something the whole bombshell roster had come accustomed to when it came to the likes of Kate, Crystal and Seleana. I mean if the focus wasn’t on them, why bother? That’s the type of attitude they walked around the place with… so reigning on other people’s BIG moments it just a cake walk for them.

Yet to Dani, she was seeing it as the ultimate spit in her face and regardless of all of Kate and Crystal’s ranting and raving lately, Ms Weston couldn’t help but feeling the blood course through her veins a little faster. Kate had ruined what was her special moment inside the Gold Coast casino and that would never be forgotten and now Crystal was jumping the long cue of Bombshell who were in line waiting for the shot at the championship but that’s nothing new Crystal always seems to gravitate towards the World Bombshell Championship, especially when she thinks she “deserves” this opportunity. I mean let’s take a trip back to the whole Mikah vs Crystal period of time that ultimately burnt Mikah out, leading her not to overly care anymore… that was the start of her downfall all because Crystal couldn’t live another day without everything in Sin City Wrestling, being about her. Yet, isn’t it funny that she only puts the work in, when she knows there is a title opportunity or title on the line? People might think that we miss that but trust me… we all know.

If anyone deserves a match, shouldn’t it be Apple? Seeing as her one on one match was stolen away from her from as the GM Brooke, shoved Amy Marshall into the mix for no reason at all? Shouldn’t Cat be in line before Crystal, because regardless of her one loss she had completely turned the Bombshell division on it’s head? Shouldn’t Mercedes be before Crystal because she is the work horse of the Bombshell division, the one who always puts in the work and yet even she was over looked because why? All because Crystal knows how to talk herself into the spotlight, all because Crystal knows how to manipulate the system to get what she wants and trust me, everyone one in the Bombshell division is well and truly over it.

So, now we have a newly crowned unified World Bombshell Champion and Honor Women’s Champion who should be living on cloud nine, celebrating her accomplishments but instead… she is questioning why she should even bother? How is she meant to lead this division to new heights, if the same crippling things repeats itself time and time again? Dani can’t do anything about Kate, I mean she got in and did the “hard work” at the last moment to win the briefcase fair and square, but knowing that Crystal had just pushed herself to the front of the line with no actual valid reason… why bother? Danielle Weston was holding the top tier title of two prestigious wrestling companies and well, that should have been exciting for her as it should have opened the gates for a whole new world of challengers and defences but sadly… Dani Weston was staring down a showdown with Crystal on March 10th and if she was being honest, she couldn’t care for this match.

The way that Crystal was just handed the opportunity had caused an outroar with many of her peers and well, Dani couldn’t disagree with them. She had no interest in facing Crystal, not because she felt she couldn’t beat her after all she had won the championship off Mikah from Christ sake it’s because other’s deserved it more and the fact that the fairness in all of this was over looked went against everything Danielle had been talking about since becoming the World Bombshell Champion, she wanted to make a difference she wanted to lead this roster into a different direction, where anyone could get a shot at her championship but no, people like Trinity, Jessie Salco and Sierra were over looked all because of that selfish wrench Crystal. So, when it came to potentially having the face Crystal… all Dani could think to herself was why bother?

The only thing she could look forward to right now was the rematch that Alicia deserved, and it was greatly appreciated that this match wasn’t missed in the fold when it came to the Crystal Show.

~~

The Inception afterparty.

Inception III had been kind to Danielle as she was able to walk into, the night with her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship and successfully defend her title, all the while she was able to beat the strong force of Alicia Lukas and unify with her Honor Women’s championship, meaning by the end of the night Danielle Weston was holding two titles up above her head. An image that Sin City Wrestling fans that were in attendance would never let Danielle forgot as the leapt from their chairs to celebrate her victory. The sound of the roof almost lifting from their cheers would be a memory to last her a life time as she couldn’t even hear herself think in that moment. It was in that moment Danielle knew that she had done something right in this business, for the fans to react so enthusiastically when she picked up the victory.

The match wasn’t easy, it never was when it came to facing Alicia, but they had both gone above and beyond for the fans tonight and their reaction to every nugget of gold that was in that match was enough to keep the blood pumping for Danielle. It was the driving force behind her never quit attitude and why she couldn’t let them down, she had to pin Alicia to the canvas and pick up the victory because her fans justified this outcome. They had all come so far in such a short time and there was no way that Danielle was going to let them down now, not when it really mattered.

As promised after the night had wrapped up at the arena Danielle had showered, got herself all dressed up and now she was ready to paint the town red with the eagerly awaiting Sin City Wrestling fans who had swarmed the Golden Ring Casino and E14 Sport’s bar. The Sport’s bar was already at capacity while the casino was being slammed as people flooded the bar and slot machines all while some fans were rushing around the place trying to catch as many Sin City Wrestling stars as they could to add to their autograph and selfie collections. It didn’t take Dani long to be swooped on by a group of screaming girls, who all huddled around her a cuddle and a photo before they rushed off in search of someone else. Mackenzie and Charlotte had spotted Dani from across the room and they quickly made their way over with two drinks in their hands.

“Champ.” Mackenzie offered her a smile.

“Drink up.” Charlotte quickly followed as she handed Danielle one of her drinks.

Danielle took the ice-cold beer in her right hand, before she looked around to see that the Golden Ring Casino staff were in fact under the pump.

“Do you guys want me to help out? This place is nuts?” Dani looked around in disbelief.

The volume of people that were walking around with drinks in their hands, while others played the tables and slot machines it was unreal. It was like the whole Vega Strip was in their Casino tonight. Mackenzie just shook her head from side to side as if to warn her.

“Don’t you even fucking dare.” Mackenzie barked.

Charlotte wrapped her arm around Danielle neck and lead her way from they were standing so she couldn’t see the endless line behind her bar.

“Tonight, you celebrate, no work for you.” Charlotte’s eyes twinkled when she said that. “Time to let the hair down Dani.” The tone in her voice was everything.

And they were famous last words, as Charlotte and Mackenzie did everything in their power to keep a drink in Danielle’s hand for the rest of the night. The hours just ate away as she mingled with the fans, she spoke with some of the people she worked with and she moved back and forth from the Casino and the Sport’s bar. It was hard work, but Danielle was managing to keep up her appearances at both facilities to keep all the fans that had come to see her happy. It was surreal how many selfies she had taken and how many autographs she had given but the longer the night went on the more drink she was fed by team double trouble that it starting to take its toll on her.

Dani was able to escape Mackenzie and Charlotte for a moment as she heading up the stairs towards the observation deck at the Golden Ring Casino, normally she wasn’t allowed up here without an invitation, but it was the only place she could think of what would give her a moment of peace. Once she reached the top step, Dani plonked herself down letting the cool air con from the ceiling blow towards her as she felt as if her skin was on fire. All that running around had her roasted, her feet were aching, her head was buzzing from the loud sounds of people and the fact that she had consumed more alcohol tonight than she mostly ever had in her life. Truth be told Dani wasn’t much of a drinker and right now, as she had her head leant up against the wall, I’m sure it was a pretty evident sign that she was feeling all sorts of drunk.

Closing her eyes for a moment Danielle just needed a second to catch her breath before she dared to go back stairs to join the people. All the while she missed the sound of footsteps behind her, but she didn’t miss the sound of a male clearing his throat.

“You lost?” His gruff tone made it sound threatening.

Dani just waved her hands at him, as if to tell him to keep his voice down. She didn’t have to turn around, she knew who was standing behind her from his presence and tone. Taking a seat beside her on the top step, Nick wrapped his black jacket over Danielle’s shoulders. He could tell that she was buzzed, the glassiness in her eyes was a dead set give away, not only that the fact that she was hiding up stairs to gather herself gave her that deer in headlights type of glow. Dani turned to looked at Nick, who was rolling up the sleeves of his crisp white business shirt, stopping at his elbows before her did one finally roll to anchor them there. His focus was mainly on the task at hand, but she couldn’t help but feeling the glare that was coming his way from Danielle.

“Got something to say, darlin?” He smirked before he finally looked down towards her.

Dani twisted herself towards him, so she could look directly into his eyes. “You didn’t say.” She had to stop to catch herself from slurring. “You didn’t congratulate me.” Her smile was beaming as she showed off her white teeth. “I’m a big winner… I won big things tonight.”

Since she had moved away from the wall Dani was now swaying, even though she was seated her body was like a flag in the breeze. Reaching out she held onto Nick’s right arm, giving it a little squeeze as she did so before she rested her head on to his shoulder, her eyes instantly falling closed again as she just wanted to rest.

“Forgive me Danielle, where are my manners?” His voice was so dreamy, even though he was being sarcastic. “Congratulations, darlin.”

Danielle’s hand slipped down his muscular arm, heading towards his hand that was now rolled over palm up. Her eyes opened, as she looked down at her hand that was edging towards his cataloguing the ink that stained his skin. Nick was trying to his best to keep this as professional as he could, but the touch of her skin on his was enough to have him breaking all sorts of laws to be with her. Yet, he knew he couldn’t, but he couldn’t just snap his hand away from hers and she entwined her fingers with his. He couldn’t hurt her like that, even if her knew what they were doing was off limits.

“Dani.” He turned to look at her as he questioned her intentions.

His eyes were now locked in hers and it was taking everything in his power, not to reach across and cup her delicate face with his other hand and bring her towards him. The thoughts of kissing her was running wild in his mind but he knew this wasn’t the time nor place, nor would it ever happen. Dani on the other hand, was just staring at him, as she shuffled herself close to him, her head that was resting on his shoulder was now titled as she edged in closer towards him. Only millimetres separated them now, as she gazed directly into his heavenly blue eyes. The grip on his hand tightened as she licked her lips, giving them some moisture before she slowly but assertively arched her neck up towards him. Her lips just hovered above his, before she gently pressed them against his.

Nick couldn’t refuse at first, as he had wanted this since the day, he laid eyes on her so selfishly he let the kiss deepen. It was taking everything in his power to stop himself from rolling her into his arms, before placing her on the ground where, they sat and giving into everything he had ever wanted to do to her. Nick had been with countless women from all over the world and yet, there was something about Dani that had him regretting every single one of them. Danielle on the other hand, finally felt at ease and the fact that she was willing to be so close with a man after what had happened with Eli, meant that there was something more behind this. Dani let go of his hand, before she swiftly moved herself on top of him, her legs straddling each side of him, as she sat on his lap. The two of them, unable to open their eyes at this moment, as Danielle let their embrace deepen as her tongue dwelled with his. His strong arms snaked around her back and held onto her hips as Danielle started to roll them towards him. Her intentions were clear, and selfishly he was letting them continue until her felt her hands reach up and fumble away at the top bottom on his shirt.

Nick back away from the kiss, his mouth covered in red stain from Danielle’s lip stick. Looking up at her, he couldn’t believe what he was about to say that would ruin all of this, so he took a little while longer than he should have before he let her down.

“Danielle…” He flinched as he felt her hands move down towards his lap. “Danielle.” His voice was more commanding this time around as he gently shouted towards her.

Dani stopped what she was doing so she could look up to see the pained look on his face. She wasn’t sure what she had down wrong, but from the look that she was receiving it was killing him.

“I’m your boss.” It was all Nick could spit out.

Without another word said, he had gently lifted her up off him and as soon as her feet touched the ground she spun on her heels and she made her way down the flight of stairs at the speed of light. Nick just dragged his hands down his face, before he walked off back towards his office, smashing his fist into the wall as she walked down the small hallway before slamming his office door closed behind him. The rest of the night for Danielle was spent avoiding him at all costs, while keeping clear of Mackenzie, Charlotte, Os and Daniel because no doubt her actions were going to come out, Nick was too loyal to Daniel not to mention it, meaning the water that Danielle was now lingering was, indeed hot.

~~

Here we go just days away from the rematch of all rematches and lets just say I’m glad this is happening before Crystal was able to swarm in and ruin it. Alicia deserves this match as she has held her Honor title for a countless amount of days and even though I was able to beat her at Inception, I do feel like this match is needed.

Alicia needs to show the world that she still has what it takes, and she will be coming in hot when it comes to our match at Climax Control... she won’t want to be pinned the canvas again and she won’t want to walk out empty handed.

I on the other hand have to prove that I have what it takes to keep this title and I will doing everything that I possibly can do make sure the world knows I’m not a one hit wonder.

All I can say is that there is a lot riding on this match this Sunday night and I’m going to hit it my all to make sure that my titles don’t change hands.

So Alicia come at me with everything that you have because I can promise you I will be coming for you and I hope to better our last match from Inception... because when you and I step in that ring together we make magic and that’s all the fans deserve.

All I can promise is that I will give you all I can... because that’s what I do best.  

10
Climax Control Archives / Making amends?
« on: December 07, 2018, 10:23:23 PM »
 As you can see, there is some tension brewing in the otherwise cool calm and collected friendship circle, well between two of the members at least. Danielle and Daniel, finally unable to see eye to eye? It was bound to happen, yet even though she created such a violent predicament for herself. Danielle was unable to see what was unfolding before her very eyes. In the back of her mind everything was still fine, there was no “trouble in paradise” and what was said on Twitter was nothing more than just a light-hearted jab towards her fun-loving boss.

Boy was she wrong. Dani’s playful words had ended her in a world of hurt a place very few returned from without a scar or two. She didn’t realise the disrespect that she had thrown towards her boss, why would she? Dani didn’t know the real Daniel, she didn’t know the other side of London Underground, that being said she didn’t know anything about a code, nor that she had broken it. All she thought was that she and her boss were finally in a place where they could share some laughs, exchange some witty jabs and move on with what they were here to do… and that was work.

As Danielle tended the bar on this quiet afternoon, it was unknown to her that Kenz, Charley and Os had managed to slip Daniel out the secret exit, so his path didn’t have to cross hers. The lord only knows what he would have done, if he walked past her bright smiling face at a time like this. Daniel was fuming, and the sight of her blinding white teeth would have been the fuel to the fire, causing a catastrophic explosion. As Dani ran over the list to send off for next week’s liquor order, she was oblivious to the fact that her other boss had made his way down from the offices and was making powerful strides in her direction.

Dani finished up the order form, before she flipped the pages back down on her clipboard her attention quickly shifted to the lingering feeling that someone was standing behind her. It wasn’t a feeling that was new to Danielle, since her history with her abusive ex it was hard to shake the unsettling feeling of always known when someone was in her bubble. Turning around swiftly, she pulled the clipboard into her chest as if to conceal herself in some sort of invisible safety net before a loud sigh escaped her nude painted lips.

“Jesus are you trying to give me a heart attack?” she smiled, so her boss knew she was having him on.

Nick just smirked down towards her, there was something about that smile that was always plastered on his face that Danielle couldn’t put her finger on. It was a mixture of mischievousness, with a slight douse of sexy, underlined with a glimmer of malice. Nick was the cool, calm but he was the dangerous type. The bad boy her mother had always warned her to steer clear of, sure Dani didn’t know much about him, but truth be told she didn’t have to. She saw the way he looked at all the female’s he fancied, the way his eyes lined them up like they were just his next meal, however it wasn’t entirely his fault as Dani had witnessed grown women fawn all over him since the day, he walked in the front door of the Golden Ring Casino. Nick had that gentleman charm trapped inside a vessel that wasn’t hard on the eye, making him the ultimate catch.

“Nah, that would mean I’d have to do paperwork.” He said with an assertive smile that somehow even radiated from his clear blue eyes. “We do however, need to talk.” The smile fell from his face within a blink of eye, implying that this was serious.

Nick ushered Dani out from behind the bar, as the two walked off towards the small meeting room that was shut off from the general public. They used this room to run over new promotions with their staff, training updates and just general meetings on how the Casino was going, what needed to change, what was working. There was graphs on the wall that tracked people’s sales, It was one way to keep the staff motivated and on task when they stepped into work each and very shift. Nick held the door open for Dani and watched as she walked into the room, uncertain of where this was going or what she had done wrong all she could tell, was that this was going to be a serious conversation. She heard the door click shut behind her, as Nick motioned for her to take a seat. Doing as she was instructed Danielle, found the closest chair and plonked herself down into it, before her eyes wandered over to see her boss.

“Did I do something wrong?” Dani asked as her eyes shifted around the room, unsure of what she had done.

“That depends on who you ask, Danielle.” He turned to look towards her, his blue eyes were narrowed as he scanned her up and down. “Have you?” His accent made that sound more cheeky than serious.

None of this was making any sense, but Nick had a method to his madness, he waiting to see if Danielle felt guilty for anything to see if she would rat herself out. Yet as time ticked by, nothing came out of her mouth as she was none the wiser about what Nick George was going on about.

“Come on Dani think?” He prompted her. “There’s nothing grinding away at you?” Nick questioned as he finally took a seat in front of her.

Dani just thought about it some more, but nothing was coming to mind. “I don’t think I’ve done anything wrong? I mean, Daniel hasn’t brought anything to my attention?” Danielle said while screwing her nose up as she gave that question some more thought.

“And when was the last time you spoke to Daniel?” Nick went on to lead her down the path he wanted.

“Hmm.” She had to think back as it had been a while. “Well, the last back and forth was on Twitter the other day, apart from that it’s been radio silent on his end.” Still the light wasn’t being turned on for young Danielle. “But you know how he get’s when he is busy.” Laughing it off Dani didn’t think much about it.

Moving forward in his chair, it was hard for Nick not to feel sorry for her, she had no idea that Daniel was walking on eggshells around her because her was furious at her.

“Think again.” Was all Nick could offer as he cupped his hands together.

The sound of his rings clinking against each other as he moved his hands over one another, as if to add to the suspense was enough to drive Dani crazy.

“Just tell me, what have I done?” She pleaded. “I wanted to make it right.” The honesty was dripping from her tone.

Nick could tell by the innocent glow on her face that she was clueless and now it was up to him to have awkward conversation with her about her “wrong doings.” He wasn’t used to being gentle in these type of predicaments, as normally when someone disrespected his boss there wasn’t this grey area of trying to iron out the creases, there was just a reaction normally a very violent reaction. So, this was new to him, having to try and let Dani in on what she had done wrong, all the while keeping his and Daniel’s secret. It wasn’t going to be easy, but Nick knew if he didn’t step in and try and fix this only time would tell how much this had grinded on Daniel’s nerves. The next twenty minutes was spent carefully going over the code that Danielle had just broken, why it shouldn’t happen again and plans of how to fix it.

~~

The following day was rough, after a shitty night’s sleep from tossing and turning thinking about Daniel being irate with her and there was nothing she could do at the moment as he was still screening her calls. To listening to the furniture being moved in the next bedroom over, Dani was aching from head to toe, her head was pounding as she got up for her morning run, hoping that the intake of fresh air would be enough to settle her nerves. It hadn’t but she had to pull herself together as she had training with Gabriel in two hours-time and she had made a promise to him weeks ago to never come to training with a clouded mind. That’s how she ended up almost killing herself last time, the lack of sleep made her sloppy and that made her dangerous to be around in the ring.

Danielle spent the two hours before training wisely as she popped into the shops to pick something up, before she woke herself up with some coffee. It wasn’t long and with some retail therapy under her belt and some caffeine in her system she was ready to go.

Training was running smoothly, everything was going to plan. Gabriel had taken Dani through her drills, they had moved on to finding some new moves for her to unleash inside the six-sided ring that would take her opponents off guard. That’s what the fans seemed to be loving about her, the fact that Danielle could stand across the ring with a veteran like Amy Marshall who everyone had written her off. I mean there was no way that a rookie was going to beat the likes of Marshall? And, yet Danielle was able to do just that, by taking the Hall of Famer off guard.

It was her element of surprise that had the fans guessing what she was going to do next and that’s why the loved her, that’s why they rallying behind her because she wasn’t your typical bombshell. She was growing right before their very eyes and that made the fans feel as if they were on this journey with her. It was something special that Danielle could share with her fans and it was something, that was being absorbed like a sponge to water, she was flourishing.  

At the end of her session Gabriel wanted to try his luck on helping Danielle accomplish one more goal, he knew that since she stepped foot into his gym that she had been dying to climb those ropes and do something spectacular. The desire to be a high flyer was just bubbling away under her skin, but until she learnt the basics there was no way Gabriel was going to risk it. Even with Danielle’s extensive gymnastics training and cheerleading history, it still didn’t over shadow the fact that when you’re green in this sport, you’re green. However, Gabriel was going to give her a little taste of what to expect in the months to follow, if she wanted to be a high flyer, she was going to have to learn how to take a bump from higher distance or otherwise, she was going to end up like a frog and end up just falling with a splat. If she wanted to master the air, she was going to have to learn some precision or like a drunken dart, she could be flying anywhere.

He was thorough when he took her through the motions, he was calm and clear on his instructions. Gabriel knew there wasn’t a chance in hell this was going to land smoothly on the first attempt he wasn’t an idiot, but he needed to see where the starting point was and well… it was more the to the right. Danielle followed Gabriel’s instructions to the letter, but once she was up in the air, a hint of fear kicked in and the visualisation of the landing zone, quickly took a turn to the left. A sick thud echoed around the gym as Danielle’s thigh slammed into the steel ring steps on impact. Silence quickly followed as Gabriel just rushed over towards her, making sure his student wasn’t broken.

There was a slight trickle of blood from her now scraped thigh, but Danielle couldn’t show her trainer that she was frightful. Dani quickly got back up to her feet, she looked down at the rip in her gym pants to see the graze. At first, she wanted to scream, then cry from shock but she held it all in as she tried to not cough from the sight of her own blood.

“You alright?” Gabriel offered her a hand, before he made her take a seat on the ring apron.

“I royally stuffed that up didn’t it?” She said defeated.

“Actually.” Gabriel said with a smile. “It wasn’t that bad for a first attempt.” He patted her on the back, letting his praise soak in. “You’ll smash it next time.”

Dani just took a moment to look around, trying to fight back the hot and cold sweats that were now flushing her body. It wasn’t that Danielle was a big cry baby when it came to pain, or blood it was just the overall shock that was numbing her at the moment. With more and more practice that would soon disappear and things like this would become second nature. After all she had suffered her fair share of knocks from gymnastics and cheerleading to last her a life time.

“Again?” She said with a smile.

Gabriel just gently shook his head from side to side. “Not today.” A chuckle soon followed before he looked down at her. “Were finished for today. You need to ice that.” Pointing towards her leg. “straight away. Go shower and I’ll have one of the girls bring some in.”

Gabriel helped Dani down from the ring apron and watched as she limped off towards the female bathroom to clean herself up. Before she reached the door, he called out to her.

“You did good today.” A smile beamed from his face. “I’m very proud of you.”

Suddenly the pain that was radiating from her left leg was nothing as the smile that took over Danielle’s face was enough to distracted her from what her body was feeling. Gabriel Stevens was proud… of her? Never in a million years did she think that moment would come.

~~

A few hours from the incident had pass, and Dani had found herself back at work, she wasn’t rostered on, but she wasn’t here for business, tonight she was here to either fix something. As she walked across the floor, she had a large black box in her hands, that was wrapped in some Union Jack wrapping paper. She thought it was either going to be a nice touch, or a little too much but that’s what Danielle was at times, she was a little too much for certain people to handle.

Making her way towards the stairs she manoeuvred herself up them the large package in her hands wasn’t making this easy as she could barely see where she was going but once she reached the top of the stairs, she quickly put the gift down before she adjusted her knee length black dress. With a very quick pep talk, Dani didn’t waste anymore time as she looked for Daniel’s office door. She wasn’t meant to be up here, none of the floor staff were this was for management only, but she needed to fix what was broken and she needed to do it in the only way she knew how with the element of surprise.

Approaching the door, she lifted her hand a gently knocked, it didn’t take long for a voice to reply from the other side “it’s open.” Stumbling in with her gift, Dani tried to not knock anything over as she placed it down on the floor. Daniel looked up from his desk to see Danielle’s bright smiling face.

“You’re not rostered on tonight.” Was all he could offer her, before his eyes went back down the stack of papers on his desk.

Danielle just made some nervous steps up towards him. “I know, I just wanted to catch you before rush hour starts.”

Daniel didn’t reply, he just looked up at her unsure of what she wanted but she could tell by the look on his face that his blood was starting to boil just from her being here.

“I would like to apologise.” She started off. “I didn’t realise that what I said the other day could be taken as anything other than a joke, however… they were and that was never my intention.” She was looking directly into his eyes as she spoke sincerely. “Sometimes I get gastro of the mouth and I say things, well in this case type things… without thinking of how others may see or hear it.”

Daniel still didn’t say a word as he just looked at Danielle who was almost shaking from her nerves.

“I truly didn’t mean any harm, nor did I mean to disrespect you…” A soft sigh escaped her glossed lips “You have literally given me the world and helped me when you didn’t have to, and I should have been more vigilant of my actions.” She bit down hard on her bottom lip. “I know I will never be able to say sorry enough, or like ever be able to repay you for everything you have done for me… but I hope… that this.”

Dani spun around to pick up her gift, she didn’t waste anymore of Daniel’s time before she placed it on his desk.

“I hope that this, shows you… just exactly what you, Os and the girls mean to me.” Her little voice was shaky as she tried to hold back her tears.

Once she felt Daniele’s hands on the present, Danielle let it go. Spinning on her heels Dani went to exit the room. However, It didn’t take long for Daniel to unwrap the gift and soon enough he was holding a picture of himself, Os, Kenz, Charly and Dani inside the Steven’s gym standing in front of the ring. Just as Danielle was going to make her exit, Daniel caught her attention.

“Dani.” He called out. “Thank you.” He said with a nod.

Danielle just smiled, she wanted to ask if they were all good, but she thought he might need some time to process what she had just given him.

~~

“Climax Control 223 is just around the corner and boy, did I win the tag team partner jackpot.”

The scene opens up to see Danielle Weston, inside the Golden Ring Casino dressed for in ring action, with her World Bombshell Championship draped over her right shoulder.

“You can’t get any better than Sam when it comes to inside that six-sided ring and on Sunday night I get the honour of calling her my tag team partner.  It might be for one night only but trust me, I’m fangirling over here.” Dani says with a smile before she continues.

“On Sunday night Sam and I get to face Jessie Salco and Alicia Lukas, in a war of the brands.” A slight roll of her eyes helped kick off her attitude towards this. “Two sets of champions, looking to lock horns with another set of champions all so we can try and prove who the better set is.” She licked her lips. “Isn’t it obvious? It’s it clear that the more dominate brand is and forever will be Sin City Wrestling and yet, here we are… having to prove that in the main event?” Dani shook her head from side to side.

“Jessie, we aren’t strangers in that ring. We have faced each other before, in fact she is one the helped kick start the Dani Gold Rush that led me to whom I am today… your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.” She tapped her title with pride. “I have no doubt that you’re going to come out swinging, but isn’t it evident? Your track record against Sam isn’t the best and I have no doubt that your run of bad luck will continue when you face us this Sunday.” A simple shrug of her shoulders was all she needed.  

“You shot out early banging on about how you and Alicia are unstoppable as a tag team, rattled off some numbers about how many times you two have tagged together and how many times you have won. Big deal.” Dani just sighed.

“You have never had to face Sam and myself and just…” Dani paused to add some dramatics “Because we have never tagged together” Those words came out dripping with sarcasm, like a SpongeBob meme. “Doesn’t mean that we won’t work well in a team. In fact, I know that Sam and I have what it takes to beat you and Alicia… because you’re both so consumed by the past that you can’t see the future that is before you both.” Dani just looked down the lens of the camera.

“On Sunday night Sam and I will give you both just a glimpse of what it will be like having to face us when it comes to the merger of the titles. You see were not fighting to protect numbers of our past, were not fighting together and spruiking about our egos… we are fighting together to show you both and to the world that Sin City Wrestling is and will always been the elite brand.” She says with a smile.

“This match isn’t about us rattling off our accomplishments, this isn’t about us going on about histories that none of us in Sin City Wrestling really care about, this is about shutting up and getting in to do the work. This is about giving the fans the show they deserve. The main event they crave for. Yet you two just can’t shut up about the past, it’s all you do backstage on the shows and on Twitter” She made the talking sign with he right hand as she clapped it together like someone running their mouths. “That’s all you have done since you arrived here Alicia... is run your damn mouth about how great you are, and what you have done and blah, blah, blaaaaah…” She faked a yawn.

“Then you go and have the audacity to call yourself SCW? Here’s the kicker… in Sin City Wrestling we don’t bore everyone with words Alicia… we don’t run our mouths like you have been since you got here, we let our talent do the talking for us and on Sunday night you’re going to learn that you have a big mouth and you should have kept it shut… because the chance of your little team, beating Sam and I is next to none.”

The ringing sound of a slot machine going off in the background, was just at the right time.

“Both of your inflated egos will get in your way on Sunday night, leaving both of you with losses on your precious little records before you have to step into the ring with Sam and I to defend your titles and trust me, beating us won’t be easy… it’ll be impossible.” Dani said with a confident smirk.

“So, enjoy your last few weeks as champions girls, because when it comes to Inception neither of you will be walking away as the unified champion. This Sunday night will be a taste of things to come your way Alicia… first Sam and I will beat the unbreakable, unbeatable team of yourself and Salco… than at Inception III I’m going to absorb your title” Dani smiles proudly. “And with a bit of luck, you’ll finally shut the…” Ringing of a slot machine again. “Up.”

A simple smile and a wink is all Danielle Weston offered as the scene faded to darkness.  

11
Climax Control Archives / Rough start...
« on: November 23, 2018, 08:39:00 PM »
 Not so average Thanksgiving;

It the day where you’re meant to be surrounded by your family, celebrating everything you are thankful for. Yet, that wasn’t what Dani had in store for her Thanksgiving morning, she had back to back interviews to deal with this morning before she could head home and spend time with two people, she was very thankful for, Fenris and Aron. Sure, the Icelandic duo didn’t celebrate Thanksgiving but that didn’t mean that they didn’t have something small planned at home and if Danielle was being completely honest, she couldn’t wait to get home and spend time with two of her closest friends.

The morning had run smoothly with two interviews knocked out of the way, one promoting Sin City Wrestling the other was more casual as Daniel had started running an add campaign for The Golden Ring Casino, so Danielle just had to lead her voice to some of the commercials to help them drum up some business. It wasn’t that the Casino needed it, the place had been booming since it opened. It turns out that people will in fact travel a little further down the strip for a good time and everyone who doubted London Underground’s decision to set up shop at the bookend of the street, were now silently kicking themselves.

Danielle was dressed in a pair of black ripped jeans, that were accompanied by a pair of black heels. Her shirt of choice for toward was just a black SCW shirt that she had tied the bottom into a knot that sat in the middle of her torso, showing off just a slight amount of her toned abs. On top of her head was a black wide brimmed felt hat, something that she frequently wore as it helped contain her short fly away strands of hair.

She was running late for her next meeting, which wasn’t something uncommon as Danielle wasn’t the best at time management when it came to bookings. It was something she was going to have to work on, if she was going to make it in the business, she needed to make sure she could be at the right place at the right time. For many reasons, one it was just respectful and two well the thought of letting anyone down was enough to drive her to do better than the day before.

Rounding the corner, she made her way down the short hallway towards the elevators inside the local radio station building. The good thing about Vegas is that most stations were housed in the one building, that just had a different broadcasting team on each floor making media days like these a breeze. Just as Danielle stepped up to push the down button to summoned the lift the doors, slid open in front of her with the loud sound of a ding that followed. Before she could step in, she moved to the side and watched a Gabriel and Despy (with Angel of course) stepped out from the elevator. It truly was a small world at times. As the group shared a smile and some hellos, Danielle was quick to step into the lift before it disappeared making her later than what she already was. As the doors started to slide, close a large hand grabbed hold of the silver door stopping it from closing all the way, and in stepped Daniel E Morgan.

“You’ve got to be kidding me?” Was all Danielle could say as she looked up at her boss.

Daniel didn’t say a word, he just stepped into the elevator with a smile on his face. “Good morning to do you.” Was all his English accent could offer with his smile.

Dani just looked up at her boss with an unamused look on her face. “Don’t we see enough of each other?” her voice was playful as she didn’t mean any disrespect, it was all coming from a good place.

The loud ding sounded in the background as the door closed once more, this time finally shutting before Daniel and Danielle punched in what floor number they wanted. Ironically, they were both after the same floor.

“Why are you working today?” Dani said with a smile as she looked up at him.

Daniel just smirked. “I’m English love, we don’t celebrate turkey day.”

The elevator took a while to get moving, its first movement was a harsh jolt down, but it quickly caught itself before anything too drastic happened. Dani just looked at Daniel, a look of concern on her face.

“It’s alright, it’s just old.” Daniel tried to calm her nerves as he looked around the elevator.

As soon as those words left his lips the lights in the silver box cut off, leaving them in darkness for a moment before they flickered back on. Danielle didn’t waste any time as she made her way over towards the line up of buttons looking for the doors open button, but she more she pushed them in panic the more the lights continued to flick on and off.

“Daniel.” Was all her voice could offer riddled with concern.

No sooner, was his hands on her shoulders and in between the flashes of light she could see his lips moving as he spoke to her.

“It’s alright.” He did his best to calm her down.

As the lift continued to bump up and down with the lights flickering, it finally calm to a stop, but yet the lift was stuck. Only the emergency lights kicked on to light the small space up enough that they could see each other. Reaching across Daniel pressed the operator button, to only be met with the sound of an engaged signal, meaning the elevator wasn’t correctly maintained and no service team could be contacted.

“Well, that’s fucked.” He was frank with his words before he looked down at his cell phone, looking for a bar of service.

As Daniel remained calm and collected, looking for exit routes, Danielle just slammed her back into the wall before she slide down to sit on the floor. Her heart racing at a million miles.

“I don’t do well in small spaces.” Was all she could offer in between short breathes.

Daniel just moved his way around the lift, so he could sit on the floor across from her. His eyes watched her as she gasped for air. He was going to have to look for a way to out of this mess later as right now, he needed to keep Danielle’s mind away from the worst.

“It’ll be aright love… help is on the way.” It was a bit of a lie, but it was coming from a good place. “In the meantime, why don’t we get comfortable.”

He offered her his suit jacket, Danielle didn’t move as Daniel wrapped it around her shoulders. “That should keep you from freezing” his words were accompanied with a smile.

A weird silence crossed the room as Dani took a moment to collect herself before she could join in with any sort of conversation.

“Imagine the stories when this gets out?” She said with a frown.

“I won’t tell a single sole.” He crossed his heart with a smirk. “Plus, were already married off… aren’t we?”

They both rolled their eyes, before Daniel looked down at his phone once more looking for service but no bars were shown.

“I’m going to be so late for my next meeting.” Dani just sighed, disappointed in herself.

“I’m sure I’ll understand, that things like this happen?” Was all he could harshly retort with.

Dani just shook her head from side to side. “It’s like I’m a bad luck magnet, shit like this just follows me.” she motioned to her string of bad luck lately.

“Knock it off, would you?” He barked out to grab her attention. “If I’m going to be stuck in this shell for a while, I don’t want to listen to you mope about.” Daniel still had his smirk on his face. “I’d rather play eye fucking spy.”

“Fine.” Dani just chuckled. “I spy with my little eye something beginning with…” She looked around the lift there wasn’t much on offer. “W.”

“Let me guess… wall?” He said jokingly.

“How did you know?” she smiled, finally coming to the terms with her surroundings.

“Lucky guess.” Daniel just smirked, leading the two into a proper conversation so they could both get their minds off what was happening around them.

It was going to be a loooooooong morning and both of them… as they just chatted back and forth with some small talk in a bid to pass the time.

~~

One hour later;

“Despy what are you doing?” Was all Gabriel could ask, although he should probably know better than to ask that question now.

Despy just looked over his shoulder at Gabriel, while trying to hide his IPhone that he was clutching in his hands.

“Umm, nothing.” His eyes shifted from side to side before he looked down at Angel. “okay, fiiiiiiine” Was all he could mutter, and he was defeated without even putting up a fight. “It was all his idea.” His attention shifting to Angel.

Both men reached out, as Despy offered up his phone, while Gabriel was eager to see what his brother was up to. It didn’t take long for his eyes to widen at the sight on the screen in front of him. It was live footage of the lift system inside the building, and inside the stuck lift he could see Danielle and Daniel seated on the floor playing the waiting game as they were looking to be “rescued”

“Why?” Was all Gabriel could utter as he hand Despy back his phone.

“Angel told me that things happen in elevators, he said that they clear up rumours… and well… he’s not wrong.” Despy said with a smile. “Those two… together?” He pointed at the screen once more, to prove his point. “Nothing, see… nothing is going on… so boring.” He says with rolled eyes.

Despy didn’t understand the concept of the elevator whispers, that had circled Sin City Wrestling, but he was in full PI mode and he was quite proud with himself as he managed to solve another mystery in Sin City Wrestling. That Daniel and Danielle were in fact, NOT. DATING!

“Fix this, now.” Was all Gabriel could say, to which Despy just nodded his head.

He quickly fumbled away at his phone, before it slipped from his hand and onto the floor. “Oops.” Was all he could coyly offer as he bent down to pick it up. “Double oops.” Was the only words that escaped his lips as he picked up his phone to see what damage his slippery fingers had cause.

“What now?” Gabriel just looked at his younger brother, slightly amused by this situation.

“Let’s just say, were going to have to take the stairs.” He offered with a smile, before Despy and Angel made their way towards the fire escape.

Leaving Gabriel behind, Despy was quick to dart out of trouble leaving poor Danielle and Daniel stuck in elevator hell.

~~

“Amy Marshall.” The name was called as if she was reading a roll before the current Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion continued. “The one and only Amy Marshall.” Her name was said with excitement in her tone, showing the world that she wasn’t scared to utter her opponents name.

The camera quickly shifted from the darkness and moved into the light to see Danielle Weston, standing tall her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship was draped over her shoulder. It’s name plate shone brightly under the lights as is effortlessly displayed her name. Dani stepped towards the camera, she was dressed in her ring gear, giving the illusion that she was ready to go.

“Sunday night, at Climax Control… I find myself standing across the six-sided ring staring directly into the eyes of the women, who couldn’t get the job done at High Stakes.” Dani’s voice was direct as she focused on the camera lens, not letting her attention shift or fail her. The last things she needed was for people to say she wasn’t really focused enough for her position. “And yet, here we go again… another match is handed to Amy Marshall and why?” her voice remained calm as she spoke, she didn’t want to let everyone know that she wasn’t really okay with this match.

Her large black shoes that covered her feet made a clunk sound as she started to eat up the distance between herself and the camera man. The sole focus of the camera was now on Dani’s face as she pushed a strand of her long brown hair out of her face, tucking it behind her right ear.

“Why? Because she took her finger tips to her keyboard and sparked off a little tweet. That’s why.” A sigh escaped the champions lips before she continued. “It’s basically the premise of how people like Amy Marshall and Jessie Salco work around here, they jump off on social media. Then they hope and pray that it kicks off and like a sandstorm, we get to sit back and watch it take over… of blow on by.” She titled her head to the side, before she adjusted her championship.

“Where is the work ethic in that? Where is the dedication? The passion? It’s nowhere to be seen and yet… her we are, just hours away from meeting each other inside that ring once more, for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.” Her smile turned into a grin, as she was excited about what was going to happen next.

“Sunday night, won’t be your moment to shine Amy, this will be another one of those moments that you and the rest of the world get to watch another chance, just blow on past you.” Dani ran her hand over her championship, her manicured nails almost dancing across the nameplate as she showed it off. “You will try, and you will fail.” Her attention shifted towards the World Bombshell Championship. “Because, this right here.” Dani tapped her title, with a proud grin on her face. ‘Isn’t going anywhere.”

Shifting her attention back towards the camera, the little girl from Daytona Beach had seemed to find a little spark that she had previously been missing.

“At High Stakes, you took me to my limits and truth be told, you were just milliseconds away from keeping the match alive… no doubt you’ll spruik about how you would be the champion today if it wasn’t for Apple.” A playful yawn left her glossed lips before she continued. “Yet, all of those figures, won’t add up to the solid facts and the fact of the matter is… you were added into our match at High Stakes at the last minute, you didn’t earn it… You pushed your self to the limit at High Stakes… but you fell short… and now, you’re going to come into this match claiming that you are going to take the World Bombshell Championship away from me?” A lively smirk crossed her face. “I’m going to say, with great odds that, it’s very unlikely that you’re going to take away what is mine.” She tapped the title once more backing up her statement.

“I put my blood, sweat and tears into becoming the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion. I proved the whole world wrong, when they doubted me. I clawed my way back from one of the worst beginnings that Sin City Wrestling has ever witnessed, but here I am… and here we are.” She lifted the World Bombshell Championship up nice and high to show it off, in all it’s glory.

Danielle placed the title back over her shoulder, adjusting it so it sat proudly before she took a moment to figure out where is she was going to go next.

“This is what we fight for.” She slapped her right hand on the title. “This is what we tear the house down for” Another passionate slap to the belt, she was displaying to the world what was on offer not being disrespectful. “THIS is what you want in your hands, one… last… time.” She was being extra dramatic with her words, a side that no one had seen before with Dani, but still that smile was on her face. It was time for Dani to bring in some facts yet maintain her good girl image that wasn’t a front, it was just who she was.

“Before High Stakes Amy, you promised the world that you were going to walk out as the NEW Champion, and yet what happened? You weren’t even in the ring when it counted, you couldn’t make the save when it mattered.” A Tsk, tsk left the champions lips as she continued. “You took your eye off the prize and you left it slip between your fingertips, what makes you think that things time round will be any different? Huh?” Dani just brushed a strand of her long brown hair, tossing it over her shoulder before she backed up her question with a statement. “Apple, might be out of the picture, but mark my words… you’re still not even in the title frame.”

It was a sips tea moment for Danielle as she smiled towards the camera, knowing that she only had a few minutes left of air time, so she decided to kick this one off and round it up on the home stretch.

“Two weeks ago, you ran your mouth about the likes of Mikah, saying that she was a terrible champion. You even implied that Kate wasn’t worth anyone’s time and that out of everyone on the roster… you deserved to be the champion?” A shocked look crossed Dani’s face as she quickly continued. “You really put yourself, you… the failed hall of famer above the likes of Mikah and Kate?” Dani shook her head from side to side. “Which head knock of your career was the blow that took you from living in reality, to lingering around fantasy land? At what point of your career did you sit back and think to yourself, that you were the top Bombshell that this company had ever witnessed? At what point, did you think for one sound second that you… you of all people could just write off people like Mikah and Kate? When you’re flat out… keeping up with the likes of Trinity Jones and Seleana Zdunich?”

Dani just stopped, no more words left her lips and she wanted that to sink in. The look on her face said it all she was disgusted in Amy Marshall. Sure, this was a business where people made a living off slandering people, but Danielle couldn’t stand it when someone made themselves out to be greater than the greats. Sure, Amy had a hall of fame status under her belt, but when was the last time she did something worthy of that title?

“Don’t you dare stand there and claim to be the be all and end all of Sin City Wrestling. Don’t you dare claim that you’re the bar that we need to be at. In the lead up to High Stakes, you kept telling me to prepare myself for the worst and that you were going to out wrestle me… and show the world that my good girl image would only get me so far.” Danielle stopped to catch her self before she went off on a rant, quickly composing herself she continued. “And what happened? You lost… you failed to keep your word and if I’m honest… fatigue kicked in and simply you weren’t able to keep up with Apple… or myself.” A simple shrug of the shoulders was all Dani could offer. “And that’s why you weren’t able to be there when it mattered… that’s why you weren’t there in time to save the one, two, three.”

Danielle just looked at the camera, her hazel eyes seemed fiery as this newer more harsh side of her was being shown for the first time. Yet she still managed to do it, without coming across as a dreaded mean girl.

“So, on Sunday night, I look forward to stepping into that ring with you once more. I look forward to main eventing the show with you, but let it be known Amy… this time when the result is the same… this time when I pin YOU… what excuse are you going to use to justify your actions? Who are you going to point your finger at and blame?” Dani ran her hand over her championship. “There will be no hurdles, there will no Apple… there will just be me and you… and once I show the world, that I earned my spot at the top… it wasn’t luck as you liked to bury it as… I put in the work, I trained, and I trained hard to get where I am today.” Her teeth were gritted, she hated having to justify her existence. “What bullshit are you going to dribble to justify you inability to capture the one thing, you want most in your Sin City Wrestling career. You want one more run, one more time of being at the top of the mountain, what happens when that avalanches around you on Sunday night? What happens next, after you fail?”

She stopped to let those questions take their toll as everyone heard them. It was unlike Dani to be this direct, but she wasn’t going to back down without a fight and she wasn’t going to stand back and leave herself undefended anymore. It was time for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion to learn that it was more than okay to stand up for herself.

“I’ll see you on Sunday night Amy Marshall and whatever will be, will be… but don’t underestimate me and don’t try and belittle what I’ve done to get to where I am today.” A firm look was all she gave the camera before she kicked off once more. “It’s time to put up and shut up and mark my words, I’ll show you that I’m NOT a boring champion, when I take you to you absolute limit at Climax Control and believe me… when your dangling on the edge, nothing… and I mean nothing will stop me from pushing you off.” A sweet smirk found it’s home on Danielle’s face as she looked the camera up and down.

“As for my Dinos, I’ll see you all on Sunday night and trust me, this right here.” She tapped the title over her shoulder. “Isn’t going anywhere, without a fight.” Just a big smile was left on her face. “Get ready for the match of the night and get ready to witness the future, eclipsing the past.”

As it was time to wrap this one up, Danielle took a moment to think of her last line before she head off to focus on her title defence this Sunday night.

“Oh, and once, I make my way past Amy Marshall, I want everyone to know that my open challenge is still on the table.”  She said confidently before she finished with. “Thank you, next.” She confidently winked as she used the Ariana Grade tag line to finish her promotional.

The cameras panned out on the Champions smiling face, before it ended in darkness.  

12
Climax Control Archives / Anti-Damsel
« on: October 26, 2018, 06:59:44 PM »
 Resume playback;

“What do you mean, you went and saw him?” The gruff yet song like voice of Fenris was heard as he looked across the island bench in his kitchen staring a hole through his new housemate Dani.

All Danielle could do was sigh at this point, she knew this wasn’t going to sit well with Fenris, but she had to tell him. Just a few hours ago the Las Vegas police department had shown up at the Golden Ring Casino and dropped a bombshell right in front of everyone. Eli had one condition of not pressing charges against Fenris and that was, one more sit-down chat with Dani. It wasn’t something she was comfortable with, but she had to do it, because there was no way on God’s little green earth that she wanted her new-found friend to suffer at the hands of her doing. It was a warped way to look at things, but it was the only way Danielle saw it.

Looking up and across the lavish stone island bench in the middle of Fenris’ kitchen, Dani could see the smoke bellowing from his ears. This wasn’t going to sit well, this wasn’t going to be an easy discussion, but it wouldn’t be right to keep any details from him. After all, Fenris and Arron had done everything in their power to keep her away from him, so she was safe and wouldn’t have to worry about his hands every making contact with her again. Yet Danielle had done the unthinkable and gone and seen her ex-boyfriend.

Her eyes darted up to look at Fenris. “Please, don’t be mad.” It was too late for that, she could tell by the way Fenris was standing he was livid. “Deputy Smith was with me the whole time.” A soft red blush rose to her cheeks as she smiled as she thought of him.

Fenris noticed her cheeks change colour causing him to roll his eyes, he was baffled at how silly his roomie could be at times.

“If he really cared.” The tone on the word cared, was icy, super icy as if Fenris didn’t believe that the good-looking cop had any good intentions for his female friend. “He wouldn’t have let you be in that position.” Fenris was direct with his words, even if it took him a little longer to get his tongue around this English language.

Just a sigh escaped Dani’s lips as she didn’t want to fight with Fenris, why would she? The man standing before her was basically the reason why she was able to live a little less carefree lately. There was no constant strain of looking over her shoulder, there was no need for her to think that Eli could jump out of nowhere and do what he does. Dani was living with some new-found freedom and she wasn’t going to waste a second of it arguing with someone who she saw as a massive part of her life now.

“I know you’re mad.” Wasn’t it obvious. “But hear me out.” Dani walked around the island bench, so now she was standing beside Fenris. “I went and saw Eli at the station, because he wanted to cut a deal. I see him, listen to him apologise and well, now he isn’t going to press any assault charges against you.” She tried to smile to lighten the mood, but the storm cloud wasn’t shifting.

Fenris just looked down at her, unsure if she was stupid for doing this because it played right into Eli’s hands or if she was the sweetest person in the world, for making sure he didn’t have to face court for what had happened that day. It was a mixture of feelings, and he couldn’t really put his finger on the right one, as he wasn’t sure what was going to happen next. All he wanted for her, was to be safe and making foolish decisions like going to see her ex-boyfriend, wasn’t exactly Dani playing by the rules.

Through gritted teeth Fenris, looked Dani straight in eyes. “I would have preferred to pay, the price.” It was almost as if the Icelandic male was showing signs of caring. “He doesn’t deserve to get his way.” His hands were balled up as fists as he looked at Dani.

Dani could see Fenris’ point, Eli had won this round however there was a silver lining that Dani hadn’t shared with anyone at this point of time, as she wanted Fenris to be the first to hear it.

“He doesn’t get to win.” Her voice was song like as she beamed with happiness. “It’s going to be hard for him to win, from inside prison.” Just a simple shrug of her shoulders was all she could offer as she felt the weight of the world melt away from her.

In the deal Eli had cut, he just wanted to see Danielle one more. It was a little warped, but he knew the only way she would do so, was if he promised to drop the pending assault charges from Fenris. Yet, once their meet and greet was over, Deputy Smith slapped on the cuffs and lead Eli away as he was sent away for processing. Turns out Eli had been a busy boy and was not only guilty of smacking around his ex-girlfriend but a string of other felonies attached to his name.

“I’m free because of you.” Her voice croaked down as emotions started to build up again. “And now, you have one less thing to stress about.” Her petite body was trembling.

She was overcome with the sensation of freedom, yet a part of her was still a little sad about Eli. It would be hard for her to shut that off as they had ben together, for a good chunk of her life. Yet, she couldn’t dwell on that as Dani now had a clean slate and well, she hoped that Fenris would feel the same about his predicament.

Danielle didn’t really think about what she did next, as she just closed the gap between herself and Fenris, wrapping her arms around his torso giving him a hug. The hug wasn’t returned as Fenris just stood there almost frozen stiff from this display of affection. He wasn’t used to it, nor was it one of his favourite things to do. He was the hard arse, that didn’t show any emotions apart from anger. As the hug continued on for longer than what Fenris would have liked, he cleared his throat alerting Danielle to his discomfort.

“You can let go now.” Was all he could plead as he looked down at her.

Dani just smiled, giving him one final squeeze before she let him go out of her embrace. “Thank you, for everything and I’m really sorry about everything as well.” It was a double-sided blade this whole situation.

It was an even balance of regret that Fenris was in that position because of her, but a happy balance that things had turned out they way they had for them both. Dani didn’t feel uncomfortable around him as much as she jumped up on her tippy toes and pressed her lips on to his cheek. Fenris almost stumbled in his spot, he wasn’t expecting that at all. As Dani just smiled up at him. This wasn’t anything flirty, this was just Danielle showing Fenris what he meant to her and how happy she now was / or well could be. Danielle just quickly spun on the heels of her feet and made her way towards her bedroom, well Arron’s bedroom but well, you know? Meanwhile Arron had made his way back into the kitchen, after seeing everything that had just taken place.

“Look at you, you big softie.” Arron said with a wild grin across his face.

Fenris just turned to face his brother, bringing his hand up to his face he wiped away Dani’s kiss pulling a disgusted face towards his flesh and blood. “SHUT UP!” Was all that Fenris could roar out as Arron continued to tease him from across the room.

~~

#CockneyHalloweenParty

The music was thumping, the smoke was pouring through the woods before it rolled across the lake. The drinks were pouring, there was laughter in the air as everyone who was anyone from Sin City Wrestling’s past present and future had made their way to Maine to celebrate Halloween at the Jordan household. Truth be told, no one really saw Evie as the type of hostess, but Danielle had to give it to her, tonight was a success as people who rarely mingled were all now hovering around one another getting to know each other. Ben on the other hand was a natural at this, he was a party boy from way back so Danielle wasn’t surprised to see him whipping around the party, playing host, making sure everyone had a drink in hand, whilst enjoying the hot food and the music.

Dani had arrived too the party with Fenris and Arron, yet those two boys were off talking to London Underground no doubt about to get up to all sort of trouble as Fenris’ drinking ban had been lifted and well with Despy creating the drinks, anything would and could happen. The young Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, that was dressed a chic Willy Wonka, had decided to grab a drink and head down towards the lake, to clear her mind and process what had been happening in her life as of late. She wasn’t alone for long, as she heard the sound of leaves crunching under the footsteps of someone approaching her. Turning to look over her shoulder, Dani’s eyes lit up as she say her tag team partner Casey Williams now standing beside her.

“You not a big party person?” Casey rested his hand on Dani’s shoulder as he greeted her.

Dani just smiled up at him, he was a giant and every time she saw him she swore that he had grown. It was either that, or she was getting shorter.

“No, No… I like parties… I just, well look at this place.” Her eyes darted around the lake. Dani was gobsmacked by the beauty of the Jordan’ house hold.

She wasn’t from this life and probably never would be. Dani was lucky at times to have two one-dollar notes to rub together, it was strange now for her to be in the world and still feel like she didn’t belong. Yet, she knew that everyone had to start at the bottom in their lives and well, things were starting to change in her favour.

“You okay?” It was an honest, raw question that rolled from Casey’s lips as he looked down at his mixed tag team partner.

She just smiled up at him. “I will be.” With a positive wink Dani couldn’t help but let a small laugh out.

Casey was a man of only a few words, so he just nodded and let her know if she needed anything she could always call on him. Danielle gave him a hug before Casey was called over by Despy to try one of his world-famous drinks. Truth be told, Dani had one mission tonight and that was to make sure, she didn’t go anywhere near the drinks table that Despy was serving it. It wasn’t that she didn’t like him, the two had become fast friends at the training centre, it was just she had heard stories about his cocktails and well the outcome of those stories… none of them to date seemed to have a happy ending.

As Danielle went to walk back towards the party, she was swooped in on by Evie Baang. The tall, slender yet fiercely strong Australian Bombshell towered over her. The two knew each other, but hadn’t really had one on one time, so it felt strange when Evie tucked Dani in under her right arm.

“I know what happened to you.” Her thick accent brought Dani to a standstill. “Relax, no one told me. it’s written all over your face.” Evie’s green eyes pierced Dani’s hazel ones as they now stood toe to toe with one another.

Dani went to speak, but Evie cut her off as she raised her right index finger and placed it on Dani’s lips.

“You feel like, everyone sees you as a little scared victim and that’s why you’re so meek and shy.” Evie was speaking, so that only Danielle could hear her. “They don’t.” She turned Dani’s attention over to the group she was talking about.

Her eyes now laid on London Underground, Fenris, Arron and the Stevens. Evie normally wasn’t a nice person, but she hated to see someone struggle from something she once had to deal with. Granted, Evie probably deserved all of her torture from her days of being a spy, but Danielle Weston in her eyes didn’t deserve to have this weight, ever present on her shoulders.

“They help you, because they care about you, not because they see you as the damsel.” Evie was now resting her chin on Dani’s shoulder, as she tucked herself in from behind. “No one in that group is thinking poor Danielle, poor little Dani.” Her voice sounded toxic, but Evie was coming from a good place. “They look at you and marvel at how strong you are, to try and take it all on by yourself.”

As Evie continued to talk into Danielle’s ear, Ben Jordan caught the sight from across the party and now he was making his way over to make the save.

“There’s no need to be shy, anymore… but I know it will take time. Just know that all of this.” Evie pressed down on Dani’s shoulders applying some pressure. “Will melt away soon.” She lifted her hands up off her shoulders. “Then, the world will truly be your playground. You’ll be able to loosen up and well… the good girl image will shred a little, but you’ll always be who you were… sweet, innocent” Evie looked repulsed by those words, but she continued. “Yet, you’ll grow a set of lady balls and well… the whole world won’t be ready for that.”

Just as Evie finished talking, Ben had strolled over and was looking at his wife and Dani a little confused at what was happening. Evie just walked out from behind Dani and gave her a little wink before she reached out and held onto her Husband’s hands. As the two walked off, Ben looked over his shoulder to check on Dani who just fired him two thumbs up. As Dani watched them walk away, she was taken off guard by an approaching Odette Stevens.

“What was that all about?” Her mother like tone was ever present, as Odette checked on her student.

Dani just turned back to look at Odette with a smile. “I think I just got, the worlds nicest kick up the ass from Evie?” The smile was plastered on her face as she thought about the words Evie had just said to her.

Odette looked a little concerned but, she just hooked her arm with Dani’s and lead her away from this area of the party. Bringing her over towards London Underground, Fenris and Arron so she wasn’t alone. It was time for Dani to let her hair down and well, even if she wanted to or not as Gabriel brought over a round of drinks that had been especially made by Despy himself. Unknown to the group, they all took a drink and well the rest is history.

~~

“Sometimes I wonder, if I have ever done anything wrong to annoy Hot Stuff or Christian Underwood for them to put me into a tag team match up, with Apple? The same Apple that was posing for photos with my Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. The same Apple whom I will be facing in just a few short weeks? Like, I just don’t understand what I’ve done to deserve this.” A sigh left her lips as Dani stopped to think about what she had just said.

The darkness of the scene lifted to show Danielle Weston, looking a little worse for wear after the Halloween party, but still she looked cute in her knee length bright yellow cowlick dress. Her precious Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship was draped over her right shoulder, the name plate gleaming at the camera as the light reflected off it.

“Yet, let’s not pander to the crowd anymore. Let’s not play the victim.” Dani winked as that seems to be the main ammo her opponents use against her. “It is, what it is… that’s not going to stop me from doing what I need to do and well, what I need to do this week at Climax Control is simple. I just have to walk out there and put on the best damn show of my life, why? Because the fans are why I do this. The fans are the reason why I go out there each and every week and give it my all.” A warm genuine smile was on her face as she paused.

“It doesn’t matter who they throw in that ring to face me, the outcome will always be the same. I will put on the best match that I can, so I can hear them cheer because without the Sin City Wrestling fandom, we would be nothing.” Dani took a moment to let that sink in.

“So, This weekend I find myself in a little bit of a pickle?” She shrugged her shoulders. “What’s new?” a small chuckle left her lips. “They all told me, it gets harder when you’re at the top and rest assured, it hasn’t been easy. Yet, here I am, almost one full supercard cycle into my reign as the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and have I been rocked? Have I been brought to my limits? Of course, I have, but let one fact remain true… nothing that Sin City Wrestling has thrown at me since the beginning of the Gold Rush tournament has overcome me. In fact, everyone that has faced me since round one, has left the ring, battered, bruised and beaten.” A bright smile was on her face as Dani continued.

“This week will be no different, even with Apple as my tag team partner. If I have to do all the work to get our team across the line so be it. I will, and I’ll do it with a smile on my face, because let’s be honest facing Crystal and her wife Seleana won’t be easy… but beating them isn’t something that is undoable.” She tapped her right index finger on her temple before she carried on. “Sure, they might be married and have a special bond when it comes to being life long tag team partners… and sure Apple seems to have her undies up her arse for no good reason, hence why she is always in bitch mode. Those facts alone, won’t be enough to stop me from doing what I do. I am the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion for a reason, I over come the hurdles that people put in front of me and why? Because I don’t give up, I don’t quit, and I’ll be damned if I start this week.” her head shook from side to side.

“I’ve come too far in my Sin City Wrestling career, to let myself be sabotaged by my own tag team partner. So, don’t think for one moment that I won’t have my head on a swivel that I won’t be always taking notice of what she is up to, because once the spotlight is off her… Apple can’t seem to handle the shade and well, that when she acts out and thinks she has to royal for anyone to take notice of her. It’s sad really.” Dani felt sorry for her tag team partner, she really did but she needed to shift towards her opponents.

“Not only do I have my back up against the wall when it comes to facing Crystal and Seleana, I have it when it comes to my own partner… but trust me Crystal and Sel, I’m not going to forget about you both. You will have my attention in the middle of six-sided ring and trust me when I say this. I will not go down without a fight, but I don’t plan on being another notch in Crystal’s wrestling bedpost. I refuse to let her beat me again.” A deep breath was all the escaped Dani’s lips as she stopped.

“You might have beaten me at Summer XXXTreme, but at Climax Control it’s a whole other ball park. This isn’t a battle royal, this is just you and I locking horns in the centre of that ring… you and I colliding to find out who really is the better wrestler and don’t for one second think you can mock me for being a rookie… because this rookie, right here… did what you said you would… but you didn’t.” Danielle raised the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship up in her right hand showing the world what she meant.

“You failed in your quest to be the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, yet I didn’t… I moved through the roster like everyone else was standing still and I made damn sure that I backed up my words when I said I was coming for the throne.” She smirked, feeling a new wave of confidence overcome her. “I made damn sure that I made good on my word, something that you have struggled with you entire career.” Dani brought her championship back down to her shoulder as she draped it back over, so it was still on display.

“I’ll see you Sunday night Crystal and I can’t wait to step inside that ring with you again, because this time I’m not the shy little meek rookie who is fresh on the roster. I’m your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion and I won’t be held back by shyness, or restrained by lack of confidence anymore because trust me… I’ve learnt from the best, and I’ve made the right moves in my career to call myself the best bombshell on the current roster… and this right here… backs that up.” Dani ran her left hand over her title, before she looked back at the camera.

“Sel, I look forward to seeing you in that ring… you’re a sweet girl, who seems to be riding the wave of up and downs, however when there is good there is always bad lurking around the corner. The good thing for you this week, is that you get to tag with your wife… the bad, is that it’s not going to be the fairy-tale ending you’re praying for. Regardless of Apple and I, not being on the same page… I do know one thing is for sure, the duchess can’t stand to lose… so rest assure Apple will bring her A game to the fight, meaning for you and Crystal. This isn’t going to be Spooktacular event you’re begging for.” Dani just smiled.

“It doesn’t matter what page of the book Apple and I are on, because one thing remains the same… we have the passion and drive to win and no married couple is going to stand in the way of that.” She looked firmly down the lens of the camera. “Sorry to break it to you, but this Sunday night, isn’t going to be a joyous occasion for you, this isn’t going to be a second honeymoon… it’s going to be a nightmare.” She had to tie in Halloween somehow. “It’s all going to come to a screaming holt for you both, this week at Climax Control… when Apple and I beat you both.”

The footage just faded away on Dani’s smiling face.  

13
Climax Control Archives / The Future?
« on: October 12, 2018, 10:32:45 PM »
 18th of September 2018; The past…

It was the wee hours of the morning in Vegas and well, for some strange reason it was silent. Eerie for this side of town, but yet everything was quiet. Peacefully, at ease. Such a rare occurrence but yet it was beautiful. As the sun started to rise, just cracking above the horizon to reveal itself to the world. It was going to be a beautiful day; the weather man had promised not a single cloud in the crisp clear blue sky. Not too hot, not too humid just perfect day in Vegas. The pinkish, purplish colours of the morning sky was enough to back up that theory, however not all clear days are sunny and not all rain clouds, form in the sky.

“What a crazy few days.” She said just above a whisper before an exhale left her lips. “What a life.” Danielle Weston continued to talk to herself as she looked out into the breathtaking Vegas backdrop, from the balcony of Fenris’ and Arron’s shared apartment trying to figure out where her life was and what was going on.
It really had been a crazy time lately, with Fenris unleashing all hell on her ex-boyfriend, to her winning the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship off the “unbeatable” Mikah Green. To now her current situation, of having her two boxes of personal belongings brought to the lavish apartment that Fenris shared with his brother, Aron and their beautiful canine Kyssa. It had been a whirlwind and to be honest it was taking more than just a few minutes for Dani, to sit back and take it all in.

As she sat alone on the balcony, Dani had a luke-warm cup of coffee in her hands and she rested back in the black iron chairs that called the perfect chill out spot home. Her short brown hair was out, unbrushed but still looked okay with its natural waves while her face was makeup free, not in any way trying to hide the two black rings that had called under her eyes home. Dani wouldn’t say it out loud, but she was exhausted, and it was foolish of her to think that everything was going to settle down and soon enough she would be well rested and recovered. That was a fantasy life, a fictional plan and well she wasn’t crazy enough to believe it.

Danielle had spent her first night in Aron’s bed and well, even if she felt safe being away from Eli the feeling of peace was soon over shadowed by the shade or guilt. Aron barely knew her and yet he was willing to give up his bed to spend a few nights on the couch until Dani got her feet back on the ground. It seemed insane to her that two people, who knew nothing about her would open their home so freely, just to keep her protected. She wasn’t sure if this was an Icelandic thing? Or if that Fenris did in fact, deep down have a softer side that the rest of the world was unfortunate not to see. Either way, she knew she had to get her act together and quickly, as the thought of Aron being curled up like a ball on the couch was unsettling to her. He didn’t need to be uncomfortable just at her expense.

It had appeared that her whole life was putting people out lately, Fenris was very likely looking down the barrel of some serious assault charges. All because her choose to defend himself and ultimately her. Aron was no doubt going to wake up with a sore neck, back and god knows what else due to his sleeping arrangements. Now Daniel and Osbourne were making moves to ensure that Fenris stayed on this side of the cell. It was a dangerous web they were all tangled in and the thought that her life had impacted on so many others was enough to make Dani nauseous. She never wanted anyone to get involved, that’s why she kept her mouth shut. It wasn’t because she wasn’t just humiliated by her circumstances, it was because she was hell bent on not letting anyone get entangled in her life. It was crazy enough as it is, she didn’t need to add anyone else into the mix. Yet in her bid to keep people in the dark about her situation, they had all stumbled into her mess and now her situation was very much, brought into the light.

The more she thought about all the drama that had unfolded in her life as of late, the heavier her eyes felt as she looked down into her, now cold cup of coffee. Ducking her head down, she sighed before two lines of tears started to stream down her face. Dani made sure, that no noise escaped her lips as she didn’t want to wake up Aron who was still peacefully sleeping on the couch, in the room behind her. In fact, she didn’t want anyone to see her like this. The last thing she needed was people to feel sorry for her, well more than what they already did. Yet her petite body couldn’t hold it in any longer she needed to cry.

Hoping that the tears was wash away everything that Eli had done to her over the past few months, hoping that her tears would mean the end of this saga. Dani desperately needed to move on, yet somehow this strangely felt like this wasn’t the end. This was just the very beginning of the next stage of Eli’s control over her life. Dani wasn’t a fool to think that Eli wasn’t going to attempt to press charges on Fenris, she knew what he was like and his next move stuck out like a pair of dog nuts.

The tears started to fall a little faster, as they poured down Dani’s face as she wept. Fenris didn’t deserve to go to jail for his actions, nor did he need this stain on his record, yet these were two very real possibilities and the only reason they were now clouding over Fenris’ life was because of her. The guilt was hard to swallow, as the air built up in her throat, burning as she anxiously tried to conceal it. Yet it was too late and even the ones that suffer in silence, sometimes can make the most noise.

As Dani sat there her world falling apart, she felt a nudge at her right elbow as Kyssa had sensed her sadness. Looking down towards the snow-white dog, she didn’t waste a single step as she rested her chin upon Dani’s lap. Placing her stone-cold coffee upon the glass table, Dani’s hands quickly found a new home in the long strands of Kyssa’s hair as she ran her fingers through it. Petting her, much to Kyssa’s delight. It wasn’t long, until Kyssa had jumped up and positioned herself on Danielle’s lap. Even though she was a large dog, her weight didn’t seem to impact Dani as she just wrapped her arms around her, pulling her in for an embrace. It was as if Kyssa just knew what to do next as her chin rested on Dani’s right shoulder as she tucked herself into her, getting as close as she could to give her comfort.

As Dani continue to cuddle Kyssa, the dog’s snow-white tail started to wag from side to side gently beating into the legs of the outdoor setting. She was over joyed by the attention she was receiving, however the repeated sound of her tail hitting the metal legs of the table was enough to stir the sleeping Aron. As Dani tried desperately to get Kyssa to settle down, the puppy couldn’t be contained as she dragged her long tongue up the side of Dani’s face leaving a soppy wet kiss on her cheek before she settled back down, her tail included. It was too late for Aron as he stretched himself out on the couch, feeling every muscle in his body burn from being curled up all night. Yet, he didn’t complain as his feet found the cold flooring of his living room. It took a while for him to adjust to the lighting of the room, his eyes blinking rapidly as he was eager to wake up and see what all the fuss was about.

It didn’t take him long, for his eyes to come across the sight before him on the balcony. Dani was still clinging on to Kyssa, holding her tight but he could tell that she was weeping. Her whole body was convulsing as she sobbed. Unsure of what to do next, Aron’s body just made the bold move for him as he made his way to his feet and sure enough he was walking towards her. As Aron made his way towards the balcony he ran his fingers through his hair, before stepping outside. His presence hadn’t been felt by Danielle yet, nevertheless Kyssa was all over it as she looked up towards him. As dogs do, her attention shifted from being Dani’s support dog to wanting to be with Aron. Leaping down from Dani’s lap she rushed over towards him, rubbing her head against his knee begging for a pat that Aron was quick to deliver. It didn’t take long for Kyssa to scamper off back inside, no doubt in search of her owner, as it was her duty to make sure the whole house was protected.

Aron watched as Kyssa pranced off towards his brother’s room before his attention shifted back towards Dani. She was trying her best to wipe the tears away from her eyes with her left sleeve while wiping away the dog slobber with the hem of her navy sweater. The more she wiped away her tears, the more they continued to flow. It was as if she had found a leaky faucet and it refused to block up and go. He wasn’t really sure what to do next, however he knew he couldn’t just leave her like this. Reaching out Aron put his right hand on her shoulder, taking Danielle by surprise as she jumped out of her own skin.

Danielle knew Aron was there but subconsciously her body wasn’t ready for anyone to reach out and touch it. Even if she knew that he would never hurt her, her mind couldn’t allow her to trust anyone at this point of time. Aron’s hand lifted off of her shoulder instantly, before Aron expressed his apologises with a shy smile before taking up the free seat beside her. Dani felt stupid, she knew he didn’t mean her any harm, it’s just she couldn’t shut off her mind from what had happened to her. It was all too hard. She knew deep down that not all men were the same and that Fenris and Aron wouldn’t hurt her, it was just that she couldn’t turn off that defensive switch inside her body that had her cringing at the thought of a man’s touch. Aron could tell by Dani’s body language that she was kicking herself, so he just sunk back into the chair before his voice sounded out.

“Are you okay?” he could tell by her body language and her bloodshot eyes that she wasn’t okay, but Aron knew to never assume you knew what was going on inside a woman’s mind. It was dangerous place at the best of times and right now Dani could have been moments away from flipping a switch. Looking over towards her, he rocked forward in his chair, showing her that he was ready to listen to any of her concerns.

Dani just looked up at him, her eyes burning from her tears. She felt like an idiot. They had brought her here to feel safe, they were both going out of their way for her and yet she couldn’t keep the fear of Eli off her mind. She knew he wouldn’t find her here but that’s not what she was crying about, this wasn’t about what she had been through it was about what Fenris could be facing. Danielle let a sigh escape her lips as she continued to look towards Aron before she spoke.

“I don’t want him to go to jail.” That’s all Dani could get out before she started to cry all over again. She was concerned that Fenris’ actions would land him in prison and that was something that wasn’t sitting well with her.

All Eli had to do was press charges and Fenris could have been dragged through the ringer, fines, court dates potential time in the slammer were all possible outcomes. Aron had to admit it, it was a though that was on the forefront of his mind lately, but he couldn’t let those negative thoughts bring down the situation he needed Dani to know everything was going to be alright. However, as he opened his mouth to speak her was abruptly cut off by Dani’s soft but broken tone.

“This is all my fault, I should have never…” She stopped as she gasped for air, Dani was getting worked up and her petite frame could barely hold it together. “I never should have invited K to my house.” Another sob left her quivering lips and she wiped her eyes. “Now he could be in some serious trouble and it’s all my fault.” Her head dropped down, Dani didn’t want to see the look on Aron’s face because she felt like she had let him down.

Aron found it hard to swallow, the fact that Danielle believed that this was still her fault. It wasn’t her fault that she had a crazy ex-boyfriend. It wasn’t her fault that he was vile pig that laid his hands on her and it sure as hell wasn’t her fault that he got what was coming for him. Sure, the problem was escalated at the hands of Fenris but in his defence Eli did take the first swing. Aron knew if his brother didn’t step in, that Daniel or Osbourne would have, and the Eli should have considered himself lucky with his shattered nose as if those two got their hands on him, he would have been in a shallow grave somewhere off the interstate.

Yet Aron wasn’t concerned about who got to him first, he was more concerned with Danielle being worried about Fenris being at her apartment and her thinking that this was all on her. Truth be told a lot of people were thanking the lucky stars that Fenris was at the right place at the right time, from what he had told them Eli had said about Danielle who knew what the disgust rat was thinking of doing to her that day. As Dani brought her arms up to hug herself, she dragged her knees up to her chest, resting her forehead on her knee caps as she looked down. Closing her eyes, she felt like an idiot for bawling like a baby in front of Aron. The last thing she needed from him, was Aron to look at her like she was some sort of basket case. It was bad enough she was sleeping in his bed and he was shafted to the couch.

Reaching across he gently rested his right hand on her arm, dragging her attention back towards him. This time she didn’t jump as she knew Aron was just trying to look out for her. Just as Dani went to open her mouth to speak Aron shook his head from side to side.

“This is not your fault Danielle.” Aron’s voice was soft, caring yet firm and directive all in the same breath. “K will not go to jail; Daniel and I will make sure of it.” He was trying to reassure her with his shy smile, but he could see there was still doubt in the back of her mind. “What’s done is done Dani, crying won’t fix it and I know that K doesn’t regret his decision to step in.” He was trying his best to calm her down.

Danielle went to speak, and Aron knew from her body language she was going to protest what he had just said to her. So, he opened his mouth before her just slightly to shush her. Dani didn’t say a word she just sighed as Aron picked up where he left off.

“You are safe now, that’s all that matters.” He offered her a smile as his hand still rested on her forearm. “You can have a brand-new start and not have to worry.” His smile once again was there to try and warm her up to the new beginnings that were before her.

Before either one of them could say another word, the sound of man clearing his throat took them both off guard. Aron’s hand moved quickly from Dani’s as he could sense that his brother was now standing behind him and he didn’t want Fenris to get the wrong idea about what was happening. Danielle just looked up towards Fenris who was in no way a morning person, yet Kyssa had managed to drag him from his slumber to join the early morning pity party on the balcony. As soon as Dani’s eyes laid on Fenris’ she saw his eyebrows come together as he could see her burning red eyes, with tears still evident on her cheeks. She knew he wasn’t a comfortable creature around people with emotions, so Dani quickly got up and moved away from the table. Making her way past Aron she flashed him the best smile she could pull off today, before she tip toed past Fenris to head back inside their apartment. The boys watched her walk away as she took a moment to herself to freshen up.

“What’s wrong with her?” Fenris fired a thumb over his shoulder, his voice was fiery but still the look on his face said it all, he was concerned.

Aron shifted in his seat, so he could look at his brother. “She’s worried that your arse, is going to end up in jail and that it’s all her fault.” Aron’s words couldn’t be any truer as he looked up at his brother.

Fenris took a moment to process what was going on before he snorted with a sarcastic smirk on his face. “Not likely.” The white wolf was still unphased about the mention of jail time as he just soaked in the morning sun. taking a seat beside his brother as their snow-white dog curled up in between them.

As the two boys got stuck into a deep conversation about what was going on for Ms Weston, Dani had moved towards the bathroom. She needed to shower and freshen up, after all today was meant to be the day where she stopped looking over her shoulder and started looking towards the future.

~~

9th of October 2018; The present…

Three weeks had since pass since that morning and well, there was no more tears left to cry. Danielle had been doing all she could to move on with her life and adapt to living with two over protective yet not at all crowding boys. Truthfully Fenris and Aron left Dani to do her own thing as she saved her money to work towards getting a new apartment to rent. The slight pay increase from becoming the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion helped as long with the extra shifts she had been picking up at the casino. Dani didn’t believe in down time, she didn’t believe that taking time out was a smart idea to help one move on from a traumatic time in their lives she fully believed that throwing herself into work would be best for her. As it kept her mind busy and when she was too busy to think, she was too busy to take trips down memory lane.

Honestly, she hadn’t thought much about Eli, just swaying thoughts of what he was up to as he had been too quiet on the pressing charges front and that was something that was concerning to her. She knew what he was like, and right now he wasn’t playing his part which of course, made him all the more dangerous in her opinion. Yet Dani couldn’t think like that as Fenris, Aron and Daniel had advised that she had nothing to worry about and Fenris wasn’t going to prison because they won’t let that happen. Fenris liked to beat his chest at times to remind Danielle that if Eli was a smart boy he wouldn’t go looking for any more trouble. Nevertheless, trouble was Eli’s middle name at times but maybe Fenris and Daniel were right after all? Maybe Eli was too scared / humiliated to take this to court. Either way, it had been far too quiet on that end and well, that was a mixture of good and bad.

Good because it meant nothing was happening and everyone was free to go about their lives as per normal. Fenris could focus on his goal of becoming the best World Heavyweight Champion Sin City Wrestling had ever seen. While Daniel, Mackenzie, Os and Charlotte didn’t have to focus on keeping a watchful eye over Danielle as things seemed to be calming down for her. That mean they had more time to work on the business and more forward with their grand plans. Aron didn’t have the burden of keeping Dani’s secret a secret anymore as it was well and truly out in the open. Everyone was just thankful that the press hadn’t gotten a hold of this, so they could drag Fenris and Dani through the ropes and try and expose this for something that it wasn’t. They all knew what the media was like and if there were to catch a whiff of this story, there would be endless possibilities that this could end up being slammed on the cover of Las Vegas Weekly.  

Danielle was able to finally put one foot in front of the other and start working towards her multiple goals. Firstly, she had won the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship from Mikah and this meant her training had picked up, her appearances, her extra promotional duties for Sin City Wrestling were flooding in but she met every deadline, attended all the appearances, shook the right hands, held the right babies and did her best to promote the company in a light that is hadn’t been in recent events. There wasn’t anything stopping her from chasing her dreams of hopefully chasing down Mikah’s legendary reign and making it her own. Well apart from the other Bombshell’s in Sin City Wrestling, however she had spent her nights studying the tapes, getting herself ready to face anyone at any time, especially after she threw down an open challenge, yet somehow some way no one apart from Apple had bothered to accept the challenge. Even if she was doing it cryptically.

Secondly, Dani had submerged herself in the Casino, helping London Underground kick this off so it was ready for its grand opening the first week in November. Not only that, they had the worlds cleanest bar just ready and waiting for customers to line up at and take it all in. She was just days away from making the perfect cocktail for the Casino, as it was just down to the final tweaks that was needed finding the perfect garnish to go with the cocktail to make it stand out from all the rest. It was just up for debate with Daniel and Nick George who couldn’t seem to agree on what they thought was the winning combination as of yet.

Thirdly, Dani was able to take a few weeks to gather her thoughts and work on the most important part of all recoveries and that was herself. It took a while trying to adjust to her new living quarters, I mean living with one guy was hard enough and now she was living with two? Two very vocal and crazy individuals that at times spoke in Icelandic as it was their first language forgetting they had a guest who couldn’t understand a single word that was coming out of their mouths. Yet, they had been very accommodating, and both went above and beyond what they needed to do to make sure Dani was always looked after.

It was hard for Danielle to trust anyone right now, which to some seemed crazy as she was so happy and free spirited. It was one of the main things about her that he opponents would try and use against her as a sign of weakness. Dani didn’t seen happiness as a weakness, she saw it as something that everyone should strive to obtain in life. Still people obviously thought it was easier to be bitter and negative, refusing to let any sort of good come into their lives so they could blame the world for always shitting on them. It wasn’t like that for Dani, sure she didn’t have the best life as of late, but she always knew that change was always lurking around the corner. It was just lately she seemed to taking the wrong corners and ending up in a hard spot, but it wouldn’t and couldn’t stay this way forever. She wouldn’t allow it.

That’s why instead of hiding out at home, watching endless TV shows whilst crying on the couch Danielle had made a promise to herself and that was to get back out into the world and learn to feel human again. She could spend the rest of her life alone, blaming all the men for the actions of her ex but that wasn’t fair on them and it sure as hell wasn’t healthy. That didn’t mean she was going to be jumping back into the dating game, it just meant that she wasn’t going to lock herself away from the world and sulk. September eighteenth had been and gone and there was no way she was going to shred another tear of the Eli matter.

The last thing she wanted to be seen as was a damsel and she was hell bent on showing the people who had helped her recently that she was going to be just fine.  In fact, she was determined to prove to them all, that she was able to stand on her own two feet and she was going to repay them for everything they had done for her. Even though none of them thought she was in any debt to them, Dani felt like she had to show them just how grateful she was.

That’s why she had thrown herself into work at the casino to work off the imaginary hours that she owed Daniel and the gang. After all they were helping her out, by giving her a second job so she could pay off some of her debts she had with the banks and the two rents that she was still being forced to pay. That’s why Dani always made sure that dinner was cooked for Aron and Fenris so when they got home they could sit down to a warm meal or reheat it for later. Even trying her hand at some traditional Icelandic dishes to try and bring the flavour of their homeland to Vegas. Dani kept the house tidy and took Kyssa for walks, so they didn’t have to stress about doing the odd chores that boys sometimes forget about. It was her way of thanking them, she couldn’t thank them by splashing out the cash with fancy gifts, so she did what she could and that’s doing what she loves to show them that she appreciated everything they had done for her.

Though Dani still felt their watchful eyes on her, she knew that Fenris and Aron were careful around her. They wanted to make sure she wasn’t just putting up a front to make them happy. Daniel, Os, Mackenzie and Charlotte were the same as they kept an eye on her work load, making sure Ms Weston wasn’t over doing it just to keep herself busy. Dani was a fool if she though three weeks of smiles was going to show her friends that she was all hunky dory. Truthfully, they had every right to second guess her, as in their eyes she was still fragile, and she wouldn’t be able to move past this until she knew Fenris was in the clear of any wrong doing. The longer it dragged out, the more they could tell it was eating her alive. She was the typical woman with a broken heart trying to over compensate her feelings by throwing herself into a busy lifestyle, in hopes of fooling those around her that everything was okay.

They all knew better, they all knew this was a cover and that even though she was spruiking about making a recovery and that everything was coming up millhouse, she needed the final nail to be struck into the coffin before she would allow herself to believe it. The sucky situation is, that no one could force the hand of Eli and the ball was still very much in his court. It was only a matter of timing and right now, they all hoped that the day would come sooner rather than later so that Danielle could actually start to move forward and focus on what truly mattered. Moving on from this and rebuilding herself.  

Dani had to not just for her job at the casino, but for her career in wrestling and yet more importantly for her own health and wellbeing. The longer she sat in limbo the longer it would take to move out of it, but there was nothing they could do but keep a watchful eye and just hope for the best. Little did they know that time was almost up, and the future of this situation was just peering out from behind the next corner.

~~

It was another day in Dani’s busy life she had spent the morning training with Gabriel for her upcoming match against Kate Steele. The match itself wasn’t going to be easy, Kate was one of the best to step inside the six-sided ring and she demanded attention every time she was in the ring. It wasn’t going to be an easy match this Sunday night but Dani was making sure she had everything in order to make sure her first defence wasn’t going to be her last. She wasn’t sure how Kate ended up being granted a title match, but she wasn’t going to complain as she had some competition to look forward to. After some training she did the usual, got showered and dressed and headed into work at the casino.

There wasn’t really anything else she could do, but she found herself being in a place that made her feel safe when she was busy tinkering away behind the bar and right now that’s the feeling she needed. Sure, she could have gone home to Fenris and Aron but the boys were both out and about today, getting things together for Fenris’ next title defence also they had some loose ends to tie up with the whole outing of Fenris and Kris. All Dani knew is that she didn’t want to be in Aron’s shoes today because Fenris was going to be in a feral mood before lunch time.

As Dani worked around the bar, making sure everything was in the correct spot for the grand opening she watched as Daniel and Nick spoke in the corner of the room, all hush hush as per normal. She wasn’t sure what they were up to, it wasn’t any of her business either but whenever she saw the two together it reminded her of boys at school who seemed to be up to no good, but always some how managed to get away with what ever they were planning. Nick had his trademark sickly smirk on his face as his chuckled loudly, so the whole casino could hear him. It was as if she loved the attention, and he could tell within second if certain people had eyes on him. Rolling her eyes, Dani looked towards Charlotte and Mackenzie who were sitting at one of the round tables in the middle of the casino. They were both looking towards her, ushering her to come over. It took a while for Dani to move but she made fast work of the distance between herself and the girls.

“What did we tell you the other day?” Mackenzie tone was playful even if her words were a little bitter. “Just because you keep rubbing those bottles, doesn’t mean a genie is going to pop out.” She said with a chuckle. “Plus, you’re giving some of the tradies, the limps when you just stand their shining up the necks.” A joking wink fired from her right eye as she smirked.

Charlotte tapped the free chair beside her, motioning for Dani to take a seat. “What would you wish for anyways?” Her smile was bright as she watched her friend take a seat beside her. “A certain stallion?” her eyes darted towards Nick, then back to Dani who was completely oblivious to what she was hinting at.

Dani just sighed as she slumped down into her chair with a half-arsed frown she spoke. “I only have need for two wishes.” She licked her dry lips to moisten them before she continued. “One, Eli not to do anything stupid so K doesn’t get a record.” A huff quickly followed before she continued. “Two, a successful first title defence” her teeth gritted together, the thought of losing her championship was all too real.

Mackenzie looked across the table at Dani with a smile. “You think too much, you’ll successfully defend your title. Trust me.” There was a little glimmer in her eye that said more than the words that came from her mouth.

“I don’t know, Kate is pretty hell bent on beating me… she loves being important and having gold around her waist.” She replied, almost sounding defeated. “Plus, she has years of experience on me… I’m still in the rookie class.” A simple shrug of the shoulders was all she could offer.

Charley and Kenz just looked at one another, the lack of confidence that Danielle still had about herself was sickening to them however, they were going to help her through that. Afterall what she had just been through would be enough to have anyone feeling less about themselves.

“No one thought you would beat Mikah, and yet here we are.” Charlotte nudged Dani’s arm, trying to give her something to think about. “So, what makes you think, that you can’t beat the mentally unstable Kate?” There was some force behind that question as Charley looked her friend up and down.

Dani just nervously pushed a strand of her short hair out of her eyes, as she tried to explain how she was feeling. “I think, people just think I’m this lucky rookie… I have no doubt, that everyone is expecting Kate to walk out with the World Bombshell Championship on Sunday night.” Another defeated sigh escaped her lips.

“And you think the opinions of others should impact your reign as World Bombshell Champion?” Mackenzie fired back to the young brunette. “Here’s a question… did you honestly put yourself through hell, come back from everyone calling you a loser… just to win the gold rush… and take the title from Mikah… just so you could doubt yourself and lose it in your first defence?” She was pushy with her remarks as she was hoping this would light a fire in Dani.

“No.” That’s all the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion could say right now as she thought about what Kenz had just said.

“So, why don’t you dig those pretty little heels into the canvas some more and show the world that you have what it takes, to drag Kate back to the end of the line.” Charley said with a smirk. “The bitch doesn’t even deserve a title shot, with how she has been acting lately.”

All three of the women agreed as they just shook their heads from side to side in unison.

“So, snap out of it.” It was more of an order, than a comment coming from Mackenzie. “Grab this chance by the balls and show everyone that you’re the future of Sin City Wrestling… you’re the women to beat.” It was almost like a campaign speech as she continued. “Show all of us… Yes, including us.” Her index finger flied back and forth between herself and Charlotte as she spoke. “Just exactly what type of Champion, you’re going to be.” Her hand rested on the table as she finished up.

“And we don’t want someone who is going to give up at the slight risk of failure, leading our division.” Charlotte fired back. “We have already had that in a ‘leader’ and to be honest… we are sick to death of it.” Her teeth gritted as she voiced her opinion. “Now, be a good girl and smack the taste out of Kate’s mouth this Sunday night for us.” The devilish glint in her eye was back as she smirked. “Defend the Championship and bring it home, because you deserve to be where you are Dani. Kate doesn’t deserve shit… remind the world of that at Climax Control.” A roll of tongue across her teeth was all she needed to do to finish up.

Dani just sat back in her chair, looking at both Charlotte and Mackenzie who were looking back at her. Both eager to see what would come out of her mouth next as they hoped they had poked her enough to install some sort of fighting rage inside of her. Dani didn’t say anything at first, she just started to nod as if to agree with them.

“You know what?” Dani didn’t really give them a time to answer as she just stood back up and slammed her right hand on the wooden table in front of her. “Screw it… I’m going to show Kate that she has another thing coming, if she thinks she can just waltz back into this company, try and break someone’s arm… then somehow by miracle end up in a World Bombshell Championship match.” Her eyebrow came together as that fact alone confused her. “I’m going to knock the wind out of her sails if she thinks for one second that I’m not going to be able to defend, MY.” She said that world with such passion and possession. “MY Bombshell Championship.” Her little hands balled up into fists as she stood up straight. “I worked my arse off to beat Mikah and I’m not going to let some loopy looney tune think that she can take what I have worked for.” Dani nodded to herself.

Mackenzie and Charlotte looked at one another before they smirked, it wasn’t the clearest trash talk it wasn’t the best trash talk but boy was Danielle making leaps and bounds when it came to digging her heels in. The girls would have to let Daniel and Os in on this little display of ownership later but right now they just smiled like proud sisters. Looking back at Danielle, Charlotte brought her hands together for a clap.

“What?” Dani was confused by Charley’s actions that lead the other girls to laugh.

Getting up to her feet Mackenzie circled Dani like a shark, before she looked her up and down with a wicked smile on her face. “I didn’t think you had it in you.” That smile was radiating now as she showed her teeth. “I’m impressed.”

Kenz just tapped Dani’s shoulder with her right hand before she was taken off guard by Charlotte who was now standing in front of her.

“I mean, it needs a little bit of work… but damn… theirs some fire in there after all.” Charlotte reached across and poked Dani’s stomach, before she wrapped her right arm around Dani’s shoulders, tucking her in for a hug.

As the three girls headed back across the games room, towards the bar they were met along the way by Daniel and Os. They boys could tell from the looks on Mackenzie and Charlotte’s faces that something had just gone down but they knew better than to ask right now. Yet, Dani was trying to figure out how she was going to put her plan in motion on Sunday night so she was able to back up the words that she just spat out about making sure she leaves Climax Control as the World Bombshell champion. It was going to be a tall task as Kate wasn’t someone to be sneezed at when it came to wrestling, but there was no way Danielle wanted to give up what she had worked so hard for, especially so soon.

As the group walked towards the bar, Dani and Charlotte ducked behind it while Mackenzie, Daniel and Os, leant up against from the other side. Charley grabbed around of glasses, and a bottle of whiskey before she brought them back to the group. Dani’s eyes went wide as she was still unsure about this drinking at work thing, but she knew once the doors opened to the public, it wouldn’t be a thing. It was just for now while they weren’t under the pump from the paying customers. Plus, Charlotte had something in mind as she put a nip of the whiskey in each of the glasses.  

“Let’s celebrate.” She said raising her glass. “To Dani for finally finding her balls and for promising to take the troll down that is Kate.” The glass didn’t say away from her lips for long as she took the shot.

The rest of the group followed, apart from Dani. “But I…” she was hesitating to drink as those weren’t the words that she used, but Charlotte just winked at her.

“You’ve got this Danielle…” Mackenzie fired off with a smile as she tapped the bottom of Dani’s glass. “Now drink.” She motioned with her own glass what to do, being a little bit of a smart arse, but that’s why the group loved her.

“Fine.” was all she could get out, before she lifted the glass to her lips as she knocked back the whiskey.

As Charlotte filled the glasses one more time, the group gathered round for a quick catch up session. Soon enough they were joined by Nick, who had that grin plastered on his face as he looked towards Dani. Ms Weston couldn’t put her finger on it, when it came to Nick but for some reason she didn’t feel scared or threaten around him. It’s just they never really spoke and they probably never would as he was more focused on chatting Lacey’s ear off than anything else. As they continued to chat away, they almost missed the knock on the front entrance door. It was just a polite knock to let them know someone was about to enter and what Dani’s eyes locked on neck, brought a sick feeling to the very pit of her stomach.

Walking across the casino was two police officers from the local department. Dani knew them as Deputy Smith and Deputy Gellar. Smith was young, around Dani’s age and looked like he was chiselled out of stone he looked far too good to be real, or even a police officer he had those serious Zac Efron vibes enough to make a good girl do bad things to risk being arrested. While Gellar was older around his late thirties but with salt and pepper hair, he looked a little like Adam Driver with his crazy height. These were the two police officers that had taken her statement down at the station after the altercation between Fenris and Eli. All Danielle could do was watch them make their way towards the bar, yet the closer they got the more she could tell by the looks on their faces this wasn’t going to be an easy conversation.

They stopped just shy of the bar, with the whole group looking towards them. Daniel went to step out first and greet them but Deputy Smith was the first to greet the group.

“I’m Deputy Smith, this is Deputy Gellar… were not here to cause any job.” His hand reached out looking for a hand shake from Daniel.

The handshake was taken, as they walked around the group offering each of them an olive branch as they knew cops in casinos weren’t a welcomed sight. Once they made the rounds, they took a step back to address the reason why they were here.

“Ms Weston, we would like to have a word with you in private.” Gellar barked out with his grainy worn voice.

Dani just looked at her friends, before she sighed. “I’m sure whatever you need to say can be said in front of these guys. They’ll find out anyways.” She meant that in the nicest way possible, it’s just her secrets don’t stay hidden for long.

Gellar and Smith just looked at each other, before they nodded in agreement. With an adjustment of his belt around his waist, Gellar took a step towards Dani.

“Ms Weston, we need you to accompany us to the station.” Gellar was really formal when he spoke and he didn’t give her any time to think about it. “I think it would be best for your situation to join us.”

Those words didn’t sit well with the boys, as Dani watched Daniel and Os take a step forward, while Nick had his hands balled into fists. She could tell that he hated the police, from the way his temperament changed as soon as they walked through the front door. Dani just stepped out from behind the bar and she made her way over towards the policemen, not wanting to cause a scene she was just happy to go with them.

“What’s this about?” Her voice was soft spoken but it was riddled with nerves. Dani had an inkling to what this was about but she didn’t want to believe it. “Is this about Eli? Is he pressing charges against K?” her voice was wobbly as she spoke, the thought of her friend going to jail because of her way bringing those tears back to well at her eyes.

Deputy Smith stepped up towards Dani, looking down at her like she was a lose puppy that he wanted to rescue he offered her his warm smile. “Ms Weston.” His blue eyes locked on hers as he spoke. “This is about Mr Richards.” That was Eli for everyone playing at home. “He has presented to us with an ultimatum for you. He is willing to make a deal, where he wont press charges against your friend, in exchange for one last conversation with you.”

The whole group went silent, yet not one of them agreed with this at all. Since when could a civilian with a restraining order against him, think he could start cutting deals? It was taking every fibre in London Underground’s bodies not to step forward and call this out for what it was but on the other hand they didn’t have a choice.

“This seems a little different” Dani couldn’t work it all out, but she naively went along with it. “I won’t have to see him, alone will I?” she questioned Deputy Smith and his beautiful eyes.

Smith shook his head from side to side before her answered her. “No Ms Weston, I won’t leave your side.” He looked up from her to Daniel, Os and Nick who looked like lions in a cage at feeding time as they eyed him up and down. “You’ll be out of harms way. You have my word.”

A sigh just left Danielle’s lips as she shrugged her shoulders. “Okay… fine.”

The group tried to stop her from doing this, but Dani wasn’t hearing a word of it all she heard was all she had to do was talk to Eli one more time and all of this goes away for Fenris. Even if this whole situation didn’t make sense to everyone else, to Dani it was an easy fix. Mackenzie and Charlotte tried to stop Dani but she insisted that she would be okay and with a round of goodbyes she left the casino with the two policemen. It didn’t take long for the group to huddle together and instantly, they started to discuss a solution to this situation if it became a problem. Nicky George put his hand in his jean pocket, feeling for his key to his Harley and without wanting to listen to the plan, he went to side step Daniel and take off after them. Daniel was quick to pull Nick back into line.

“Where do you think you’re going?” He questioned his long-time friend.

Nick just glared down at Daniel. “This is a set up. You can’t tell me that you don’t feel the same.” He was pacing in his spot.

Daniel knew that Nick hated police, he knew that even the sight of them was enough to have him wanting blood and his actions right now were making it fully aware that he was out for bacon.

Daniel rested his open palm on his chest, holding him back from walking off. “Don’t be a tit.” Turning his face to look at Nick, Daniel held his position his words were quiet but firm. “We don’t know anything yet, and if you think going off is going to fix this… you’re mistaken.” Daniel’s glare was cold and icy. “Settle the fuck down.” He made his annoyance known however he couldn’t stay mad at Nick for long, he knew what the police had done to him in the past so it had to be playing on his mind.

To be continued…

~~

12th of October 2018; The Future…

The scene opens up with a stunning backdrop of Las Vegas’s hills in the background, before the camera swirls around to see a bright-eyed Danielle Weston with her Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship slung over her right shoulder. There was no denying the smile on her face as she looked down the lens of the camera ready to kick this one off.

“OH-MY-GOD.” It’s like she didn’t stop to take a breath between those words, as she was too excited to get her first promotional in front of a camera out of the way.

“We are just days away from Climax Control coming to you all LIVE from Scottsdale Arizona.” That smile was beaming bright but she didn’t waste her time as she continued. “The Equidome Arena to be exact. The place where I your Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, will be taking on a very unlikely challenger in Kate Steele.” She stopped to let that sink in. “To say, I’m a little uneasy about this match, would be a lie.” Dani looked at the camera before she continued. “Kate is unpredictable, unstable and damn right gold hungry… meaning she won’t stop at anything, until she gets what she wants and right now her sights are set on the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.” Dani ran her hand over her title.

“Now, let’s not rule myself out… because Kate might be all of those things and more… but I think I have shown the world that you can’t count me out.” She smiled. “I put it all on the line in the gold rush tournament, I came back from a losing streak to win back to back matches to cement my place as number on contender to Mikah, and well Violent Conduct as been and gone and welp…” She looked down at the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship that was on her shoulder with a smile. “Things worked out just how I wanted them too, it wasn’t easy. I had to crawl my way to victory and trust me when I say this… it was the sweetest moment in my life, hearing that bell toll and Justin announce my name as the NEW World Bombshell Champion.” Her smile grew as she took a little trip down memory lane.

“So, Kate don’t think that I did that all for nothing. Don’t think that I came from being the very bottom Bombshell, the one that no one thought would even get past round one in the gold rush tournament… for no reason. I set my sights on what I wanted and I made damn sure I worked extra hard to get here. I didn’t stop not once. I didn’t quit, I didn’t give up… I just dug my heels in and when the rest of the Sin City Wrestling bombshells wanted to laugh at me, they wanted to push me down. I looked them straight in the eyes and I said… NO.” Her tone was a little firmer this time. “I looked at the world that gave up on me and I said NO. I said NO to giving up and look what happened? I silenced the world in one night… when I pinned Mikah’s shoulders to the canvas for the one, two, three and now… now I have the honour to call myself the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.” She was smiling again, as she couldn’t contain her excitement.

“And if you think for one second, you’re going to take this away from me at Climax Control.” Her eyes were on the championship. “You have another thing coming.” Her focus changed to directly down the lens of the camera before her. “I will not allow you to think you can just snake your way back into Sin City Wrestling, bully Crystal and think that makes you the grandest of them all. That makes you a coward.” Dani shook her head from side to side. “What’s your next move Kate, after I beat you at Climax Control? Are you going to do the same old, same old when Kate doesn’t get her way? Are you going to throw around the word retirement in hopes of drumming up some attention? Are you going to mope around the locker room and be like poor me, poor Kate... no one likes Kate… wash rinse repeat?” her brown eyes were focused as she continued.

“I look forward to stepping inside the six-sided ring with you Kate, because it gives me another chance to prove to the world that I have what it takes to carry this title with honour. It gives me a platform to show the world, to show everyone in that Bombshell locker room that I’m going to be a fighting champion, I’m going to put my title on the line every chance I get and when it all comes down to it, I will walk away with the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship still around my waist.” A new-found confidence was starting to show its head with Dani.

“So, do your worst, bring in your best moves and try and show the world that you still got it because so far since your return to Sin City Wrestling, that’s been working out so well for you.” She rolled her eyes playfully before she kicked off again. “Tell the world that you’re going to break my arm and take this championship away from me, because you deserve it… tell the world how you’re going to end my reign on it’s first defence because you are the be all and the end all when it comes to the bombshells.” Dani just shook her head from side to side. “Promise the fans the world, because when it’s all said and done… they are going to see right through it. They are going to see you for what you really are and that’s just a greedy blow in, who circles around the division when you think there is an easy title to win. Well I’m sorry Kate, it’s not happening this Sunday night, you aren’t getting your way.” She turned towards the camera to hold her focus. “I’m not going to let a bully like you walk back in and think that she can pick up anyone she pleases, hold us upside and shake out our lunch money.”

Dani frowned. “It’s not going to happen like this, not this time round. You’re not going to walk in and steal the glory because it suits you this time round. You’re not going to take away this reign, because you don’t deserve it you don’t even deserve this match and yet somehow someway here we are about to go toe to toe and what should be exciting for me, has become a simple task at hand.” A simple pause so she can catch her breath. “I have to beat you. I have to show myself that I can and will defend this title. I also need to show everyone that it doesn’t matter how much you beat your chest, sometimes you just aren’t the alpha and right now Kate… you have been beating your chest since your return and yet… no one, absolutely no one is buying it. You came in demanding that everyone pay attention to you and since then what have you done? According to my calculations… nothing but taking losses when it matters.” Dani stopped herself, feeling herself getting a little carried away.

“History will repeat this Sunday night at Climax Control, you’ll put your focus in on the one match you think matters the most and well… sadly for you, just like the rest of your return it will be a let-down. You won’t be walking away with the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. Not on my watch.” Looking down to her title Dani, repositioned it before she started to wrap this one up.

“So, come in swinging, come in saying you’re going to break me in half… say it all, let your mouth do all the work because I can promise you, I might be a rookie but I will out wrestle you and I will beat you.” She was focused, probably the most focused Sin City Wrestling have ever seen Danielle Weston.

“Sunday night won’t be your nights of nights, it won’t be when the siren queen takes back her crown. It will be the night the ‘queen’ learns that she never held the kingdom, that she never stood a chance and that she was a fool to think that she could just walk back into Sin City Wrestling and think she could have it all.” She shook her head in disgust. “You haven’t proved your worth since your return and I’ll be damned to let you think you’re going to prove it, over my accord.”

Dani held her championship belt tightly as she brought this promotional to a close.

“This is my time to shine and believe me, I won’t be letting it come to an end because of the great legendary Kate Steele.” Her eyes narrowed as she stared down the camera lens, sarcasm dripping from her tone. “I beat Mikah, I can sure as hell beat you and prove to everyone that I have what it takes to stay at the top… while you… you, Kate can take a backseat at the end of the line.” She dusted her hands together before she smiled.

“I can’t stand bullies.” Lining up the camera once more she smiled, her tone coming across much lighter. “I’ll see you on Sunday, Kate. Make sure you’re ready for a fight, because I’m not giving up on my dream easily.”

With those words said, Danielle lifted the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship high above her head. Letting the camera zoom in on it until fade.  

14
Character Building Roleplays / Enough is enough.
« on: September 27, 2018, 05:26:45 AM »
 Monday 10th of September.

It was a long night for Dani, with a late-night visit from her ex-boyfriend. At least he had given her the decency to curl up into a ball and fall asleep on the couch, instead of beside her in the bed. She was too scared to move, petrified that he would strike out at her once more. Dani couldn’t take it, she couldn’t handle the way he raise his hand at her, when things weren’t going his way. Eli wasn’t like this when they were together, but with each fleeting visit he made in her life the rougher he had become. It was like she was a piñata and Eli was just belting, in hopes that one of his strikes was enough to render him successful enough to gain his prize.

Dani had never in a million years figured she was worth fighting for like this, but then again nobody should ever have to go through this type of torture and have it labelled as love. It wasn’t love, it was a sick desire that Eli had with control and once the balance of their relationship shifted and he wasn’t the main bread winner the scales of power tipped. This was his last resort at securing his power, this was his last-ditch effort at showing Dani that she needed him. Nevertheless, the more Eli reached out in a desperate attempt to win Danielle back, the harder he pushed her away. There was no way on God’s little green earth that Dani would ever wind back into his arms. She just hadn’t found the cure to rid herself of this lingering disease.

Now Danielle knew why Mackenzie and Charlotte had screwed their noses up at the fact that she had gone to the police. The woman was a fool to think that Eli would just up and leave her alone, because the court and police department ordered him to do so. In spite of that, it was the only thing Dani could think of, it was the only seed of hope she prayed would blossom. As the kink that had developed in her neck from her looking over her shoulder was starting to eat away into her social life. How long did she really think she could hide this? With Kenz, Charley, Aron, Fenris and Nick all-knowing something was going on, Dani didn’t stand a chance from covering this up from the local media. Soon, she would be a story on the front-page news, that was the last thing she needed, unwanted attention, people speculating that she was a victim.

Sympathy wasn’t something that Dani liked having aimed towards her, as far as she was concerned she was a smart, independent woman who could make it on her own, but she knew five sets of eyes were now looking at her differently. She couldn’t stand the fact they were possibly thinking she a damsel, that wasn’t what she was. Her whole life Danielle May Weston had been a fighter always taking on her challenges head on, this one just seemed to slip through the cracks and was dangerously becoming a bad habit. A habit she didn’t want, she didn’t entertain and she sure as hell couldn’t continue living life in this pattern.

As she laid awake, looking over at Eli, Dani was too afraid to move her body was taut with fear. What did she have to do to get rid of him? How could she send the right message to him, so he knew to leaver her alone because so far everything she had been saying might as well have been in a different language, as Eli wasn’t listening or comprehending what he was doing. The thought of dialling 911 played at the forefront of her mind, but her phone was now laying on the couch in front of his sleeping face. Dani might have been petite and light on her feet, but there was no way she could guarantee that she could pull of such a swift move like that. The thought of the back of his hand, slapping against her face, dragged her back into reality.

Her brown eyes shifted towards the door, there was a chance that she would make it if she was quick enough but the risk of being caught was still too high. Danielle had already been knocked out by his hands once, she didn’t need a repeat effort. Not only that, she looked at the three sets of locks, that were all refastened there was no way on God’s little green earth that she could sneak past him and make her way to freedom. There just wasn’t enough faith in her ability to tiptoe past him she was clumsy at the best of times, now with this added pressure her light petite figure felt like it was at least carrying an extra five hundred pounds.

Dani’s eyes darted towards the bathroom door, it was close to her, yet it was in the far back corner of her apartment. There was no windows or doors she could use to escape it was practically useless. Yet it offered her some distance, more or less some protection from Eli’s fleeting temper and careless hands. It wasn’t about the need to escape anymore, it was more about the desire to stay out arms reach. It took every inch of courage that she had left swirling around her body that she could muster up, before she slipped her legs out from underneath the bedsheets. It took even more nerve to place the soles of her feet on her carpeted floor and within the count of three she made a run for her bathroom.

The door slammed shut behind her as she quickly locked the door. Dani had cornered herself, but she just prayed that move alone, would be enough to rile Eli up enough to cause a ruckus when he attempted to rip down the wall between them. Maybe then he would be loud enough for someone else to hear? Maybe then that’s when he would get his just desserts? The door slamming shut was enough to wake Eli, as he stirred from position on the couch. Stretching his feet out, he planted them on the floor, before she extended his arms out to the side to release a big yawn. It still hadn’t dawned on him, what he had done.

His hands moved to his face, to rub at his eyes, while he dropped his face into his hands. His head was pounding, as his mind took him for a quick trip down memory lane of last nights events. Eli had started at a bar, that lead to a few others before he made his way to Dani’s house. At the realisation that the rest of his memories were foggy, he quickly looked up from his spot on the couch looking around at his surroundings. That’s when the panic kicked in, that’s when he knew he had fucked up and once again put himself in position that he shouldn’t have. Looking across the room, his heart sank when he saw Dani’s empty bed. His eyes darting quickly across the room to see if she had made a run for it. The locks were still across, meaning there was only one place left that she could hide. The bathroom.

His stood up and made his way towards the bathroom door, his hands instantly reaching out for the round door handle that his turned both ways, hoping that in a brief moment of stupidity that his Danielle would have forgotten to lock the door. There was no game pan here, he was just working on emotion as Eli started to pound his fists into the wooden door. The sound echoed in the small tiled bathroom that Danielle was housed up in.

“Dani, Baby… come out… I just want to talk.” Eli was good a begging, he had become a Master of It lately with their encounters but needless to say Dani wasn’t falling for it. He wrapped his fists once more and pounded at the door. “Danielle, please… let me explain.” He hoped that the sincerity in his voice was enough to instil come confidence in her, well enough so she would at least open the door and hear him out.

Dani didn’t know what to say or do, she was just stiff with fear on the inside of her bathroom. He hands clenched at her hair brush, because her mind was telling her to have something in hand in case he was able to break down the walls between them. It was a stupid mistake to grab for her plastic brush, but desperate times called for desperate measures and right now she wasn’t thinking clearly. All she knew is that she wanted Eli to leave her alone and the sooner the better.

“Go away.” She pleaded with him. “If you just go away, I won’t even tell anyone. Just please go.” Danielle was choking for air as she begged her ex-boyfriend to leave, it was as if fear had captured her lungs and rendered her breathless. The sound of his fist ponding at the door startled her, as she just clenched onto her hair brush a little tighter as if the bristles were going to be enough to save her.

“Danielle please. We need to fix this.” His voice was hoarse from the night on the town, but also fear itself as he knew this had put him in a bad place. “I know we can work this out.” Somehow Eli still thought he had a chance as he placed his hand up on the door with and open palm. “I’ll do anything baby, please.” It was his final plea as he knew he could only keep this up for so long.

Those words were ringing in her mind, “I’ll do anything baby, please.” Dani couldn’t believe it but there was a shoot worth shooting for with those words, she only prayed the ball made the hoop and not the rebound.

“Then please Eli, leave me alone. Please.” She was hoping he meant what he said about doing anything for her. “If you want this to work out, I need time…” It was a lie, but she was working on desperation now. “I need to think about us.” The words caught her in the back of her throat almost choking her. Dani wasn’t the one to lead people on, a spade was a spade with her, but she just needed him to go.

“You really mean that?” His voice was starting to soften, as he looked at the brown door before his eyes. “You really think, we can work this out?” Although his tone was different his intentions were the same, Eli just wanted his girl back and right now things were starting to look up.

Dani slid down the wall in the bathroom, her hair brush clenched into her chest as she closed her eyes. She was hoping that this would be enough for him to walk away on. It was false hope, but she didn’t see any other way of getting out of this situation unharmed. The thought of being punished by him again wasn’t something she wanted to live though again. “Yes.” That one word escaped from her lips at the very same moment a tear rolled down her face. Dani was scared, she was legitimately backed into a corner and unsure of what was going to happen next.

She didn’t have to wait long as Eli tapped the door lightly with his open palm, before a sigh of relief left his lips. “How about dinner on Friday?” He was blowing off the fact he had a restraining order against him as right now he was too caught up in the fairy tale that things might be working out for him. “I’ll message you the details.” His tone was excited, like a breath of new life was now just waiting to greet him.

Danielle didn’t have the heart to tell him, that this wasn’t going to happen in a million years, but things seemed to be working in her favour and right now she just wanted him gone. “Sure.” She forced out the one word as her teeth tried to act as a cage for her tongue. Her mind knew better to play this dangerous game, but Danielle just had to try by any means to get him out of her apartment.

“I love you, Danielle.” His voice sounded song like as he pressed his nose up against the door, holding it there for a moment before he took a step back. “I’ll see you Friday night, my love.” The thought of winning his girl back as almost as if his body had been pumped with ecstasy.

Dani didn’t say a single word, she just listened to Eli’s feet clap against the carpeted flooring before the sound of the locks on her door slid across to unlock. It only took a few moments for the door to open and click shut, but to her it felt like a life time. There was no solid proof that he had actually gone, or if this was part of some sick game he was playing and right now it didn’t matter as Dani was frozen stiff on her bathroom floor. Words and emotions had escaped her as she just looked across the room staring at the toilet that was on the other wall. Drawing her knees up to her chest, she let out a sob before the tears started to flow and she began to cry.

~~

Thursday 13th of September.

Two days had passed by and Dani was yet to hear from Eli, maybe he had had a good long hard think about the position they were in and was going to just give up after all. Well that’s what she was praying for in this point of time. No news on the date night front was good enough for her as that meant in the back of her mind that it wasn’t going to be going ahead. Meaning she wouldn’t have to come up with some far out lie to avoid it all together. Today was a new day for her, she had woken up in her apartment, had breakfast showered and changed because very soon someone would be knocking on her door to take her out for the day.

Fenris.

Yes, the rude, offensive foul mouthed Icelandic male had walked himself into a day out with Danielle when she threw up a picture of her new ring gear and Fenris had to add his two cents in and well now, he was locked into helping her come up with some new attire. This wasn’t a stereotypical gay thing, this was a bit of sneaky behaviour on Danielle’s end to spend time with her fellow Steven’s Gym student Fenris. Dani wasn’t going to take fashion advice from someone, who in habited baggy shirts and snapback hats but she was going to enjoy the rare bonding they were both going to be apart of.

Fenris was still very much a lone wolf in this sport, especially in Sin City Wrestling sure people knew him and they spoke to him, but it was rare for him to be spotted out enjoying the little everyday things that people were accustomed to. Dani had linked that to the fact his private life was now just a few clicks away from being leaked to the whole world, that it had pushed Fenris back into his shell. It was understandable for Fenris to react this way, sometimes when you give the world your all it often turns around to bite you and well truth be told Dani could still see the bite marks the world had left on Fenris from a mile away. To make things crystal clear, she wasn’t hanging out with him because she felt sorry for Fenris, but she did feel sorry for the situation he had been tossed into, no one absolutely no one should be made to feel this way.

Danielle on the other hand, sure she had started to get her footing in Sin City Wrestling and things were slowly starting to turn her way. Still she was very much by herself in this world. Gabriel and Odette had just added to their family and she was just their student in this point of time. London Underground were always there for her, yet the two circles led very different lives at times. Mackenzie and Charlotte were night owls always up to something. While Danielle felt she needed to put some space between Daniel and herself as people were kicking off about them being romantic. Needless to say, if anything Os was the one Danielle thought was the cutest, but she would never admit that out loud. She was hell bent on showing the world what / who she could become in this business without having to attach herself romantically to anyone.

Regardless it was still nice to have friends and right now it felt as if Fenris and Dani needed each other, as the pressure of both of them becoming Odette and Gabriel’s fastest rising stars was looming. That fac alone was already knocking at Fenris’ door as he had become the fastest star to claim the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship from their gym. Danielle just hoped that today’s outing was enough to cement a friendship between the two, because irrespective of how different they both are, there was something about Fenris that Dani could see that many others had given up on.

As the time ticked by it didn’t take long for 10am to roll around and without any delay of lateness there was a knock at Danielle’s front door. It was the one she had been waiting for, it didn’t take her long to make her way towards it, cautiously looking through the peep hole before she opened the door to see Fenris’ less than amused face standing before her. He was trying his best to appear like he wanted to be here, but if anyone knew Fenris this was probably sure fire one of the last things he wanted to be doing on his final day off before Violent Conduct. Yet, he was still and gentleman who even though was ill-mannered and considered a grinch in the locker room he offered Dani a grin before he followed her hand as she invited him inside.

“OHMYGOD, Hi.” She was excited and well, Dani was pretty bad at hiding it.

As Fenris stepped inside Dani’s small apartment, he took a look around taking it all in what he had heard about her was true. This wasn’t the safest part of town, nor did it have the best accommodation, but Danielle was making do with what she had. No judgement passed Fenris’ mind until his eyes wandered back towards her smiling face. That’s when his eyes laid on the fresh new bruise that seemed to be still swelling on the side of her face. It didn’t matter how much make-up she had put over it to try and cover it, Fenris knew a shiner when he saw one and right now the deep purple almost black odd shaped circle was almost radiating from her skin. In his mind he was calculating the age of her bruise, his years of being in MMA had almost made him an expert of damage.

“I just need to grab by clutch and we can go, did you want anything? Bottle of water?” Dani was trying to avoid his cold hard stare, by distracting him with an offer of ice cold water. His attention didn’t shift, and Danielle knew it wasn’t worth trying to hide it anymore. “I slipped and...” She couldn’t finish that sentence because she already knew from the cold hard glint in Fenris’ eyes that he wouldn’t believe her.

A sigh left her lips as she just reached out and grabbed a hold of her black clutch that was sitting on the dresser beside her. Grabbing it with one hand, she scooped up her car keys as well with the other before she motioned that she was ready to head towards the door. Fenris just followed and as the door swung inwards towards them and they went to step out they were greeted by the slender yet muscular build of Eli standing before them. Dani’s eyes grew wide as she looked up at her ex-boyfriend, while Fenris’ hands balled up into little fists and before anything could be said or done the bunch of flowers that Eli was holding had been slammed to the floor.

Eli was enraged by the sight that was in front of him as in his mind, Dani was meant to be taking time to think about them but, yet she was smiling and walking out of her apartment with another man. It didn’t take long for the rage to boil over and one thing lead to another as Eli shoved his open palms into Fenris’ chest. As Fenris stumbled slightly backwards into Dani’s home, Eli swung out with his right fist and clubbed the side of the White Wolf’s face. That’s about the time that something clicked and the whole world started to move at warp speed, right before Dani’s eyes.

As Eli took another swing towards Fenris’, he blocked it before he wrapped both his hand around Eli’s throat slamming his back up against Dani’s wall with a sickening thud. Eli didn’t back down as screamed out between gritted teeth “Is that all you’ve got, you fucking c…” before he could continue his head was bounced off the wall before Fenris dragged him across the small room, tossing him to the side like he was last nights left overs. Elis slammed into Dani’s TV stand and Danielle watched as her flat screen wobbled from side to side before the toppled over and smashed into a million pieces on the ground. The boys hadn’t noticed as they were too focused on ripping each other to shreds. As Fenris made his way back over towards Eli, he dropped his right boot into Eli’s stomach winding him but still Dani’s Ex continued to egg him on with his words. “You fight like a bitch.” Another swift kick pelted Eli in the midsection, as Fenris had lost all control.

“Stop it.” Dani called out from across the room, she wasn’t defending Eli, but she didn’t want this to carry on. “STOP IT!” The more she called out the more she was convinced that the boys couldn’t hear her or just chose to ignore her.

Eli motioned for Fenris to take another kick, Fenris obliged as he lined him up but as he swung his leg back, Eli was able to duck it before he made it back up to his feet. Eli rose to his feet with fury as he took another blind swing towards Fenris, who was on unsteady footing but was still able to duck the onslaught before he collected the side of Eli’s face with his closed fist. Eli ducked down and ramped his shoulder into Fenris’ midsection, driving him spine first into the bathroom door. Fenris’ back slammed into the door handle, winding him for a moment, before he started to club his fists onto the back of Eli. As Eli tried to pin him to gain some advantage it didn’t help him as Fenris, grabbed onto his ears and lifted his face up to greet his. His white teeth were snarled together as he grunted towards him before he shoved Eli away from him, sending Eli straight into the coffee table in the middle of the room.

As Eli tried to scamper away on all fours, Fenris wouldn’t allow him to as he just reached out and grabbed onto the back of his head before he bounced his nose off the wooden coffee table. Eli tried again to crawl away but Fenris planted his foot into his spine, before he kicked him once more in the midsection for good measure. Dani didn’t know what to do, but somehow, she had found herself standing between them now her focus was on Fenris as she tried to calm him down. She couldn’t understand what Fenris was saying as he was rumbling on in his native tongue while looking down at Eli in disgust. The tension in the room was thick and it was confronting. Dani’s eyes fell onto Fenris’ fists to see that his knuckle were slight busted, before she turned around to see the pool of blood that was staining up her carpet from the broken nose of Eli.

“That’s enough.” Dani was furious at both of them and those were the only words she could find right now as the two held their distance.

The sound of Eli spitting out a mouthful of blood, drew Dani’s attention before his smugly mouthed off towards her. “You think this fuck head is going to be around all the time? You think he is going to stop me?” his words were pure evil and from the look in Danielle’s eyes Fenris could tell they weren’t welcome.

Side stepping Dani, Fenris reached down and lifted Eli up to his feet by the balls of his hands wrapping around his black shirt before he screamed into his face. “YOU. NEVER. COME. AROUND. HERE. AGAIN.” Fenris’ words were broken as he was livid, and English was still this second language, but it didn’t take a rocket scientist to know the meaning behind those words. He was inserting his dominance, also solidifying his stance as a protector to Dani.

Eli just looked down at Fenris and with the dirtiest of grins he arrogantly shouted back to the Icelandic man. “Just know I fucked her first and I’ll fuck her again.” His words were spine-chilling and sickly as he looked over Fenris’ shoulder and towards Danielle.

Dani’s mouth just flew open, before her hands came up to cover her mouth. Never in a million years did she every expect words like those to come spilling from Eli’s lips. She thought all of this was his weird way of showing her that he still loved her and yet his true colours had spilled at the hands of Fenris. The White Wolf had put two and two together and without a second through his right fist collided with the bridge of Eli’s nose combusting whatever bone was left unbroken. Dropping Eli to the floor like a rag doll as Eli was out to the world.

Fenris made his way towards Dani his right hand coming up to shield her eyes, as she instantly put her forehead on Fenris’ shoulder. This was all too much for her and well, it wasn’t going to get any better as the sound of sirens flooded her ears. This was not how today was meant to turn out, this was not how this week was meant to unfold. This was meant to be one of the happiest weeks of her life and right now it was in pieces. Fenris didn’t say a word as the two could hear footsteps outside the apartment. Turning to look, they both watched as paramedics and police quickly entered the scene leaving Danielle to wonder what on earth was going to happen next?

15
Climax Control Archives / Gold Rush?
« on: August 31, 2018, 10:44:17 PM »
 Oh, happy days.

How could they not be? Danielle Weston was living her best life. She had just beaten an apparent unfocused Aviana Faith to move on to the final stage of the Sin City Wrestling Gold Rush tournament. Not only that, she had secured another job working with London Underground in a cute little casino that was on the outskirts of the Las Vegas strip, but with the plans the four had in mind for the place, Dani just knew that it wouldn’t be long before the place would be booming. To say, everything was coming up Milhouse, would have been a vast understatement as far as her careers were concerned the seeds had been planted and now it was time to watch them germinate and bloom.

Although she couldn’t count her chickens just yet as she still had to stare down the reality of, her next match. Brittany Williams was no joke and beating her was going to take all the hard work that young Dani could muster. However, she knew that even the most feared in Sin City Wrestling have bad days that lead to the “impossible” happening. Could the same, happen for her? Could Dani really take on and defeat a former Roulette Champion and make her way to the finale to face off against Mikah Green. Sorry, my bad, I meant Just Mikah.

This week was going to be one for the ages, in her career it was going to be a defining point. How could it not? She had the weight of the world compressing down on her shoulders and yet with each passing week the weight seemed to ease and lighten, as she found her footing in this crazy unpredictable business. Surely, people by now would be looking at her as a threat and not just the next student that had walked out of the Steven’s gym? Surely by now in the back of people’s mind they had her off her knees and actually could open their eyes and see the hard work she was putting in each and every week to improve?

Yet she knew that Brittany was like, she knew that she would go out of her way to push Dani’s buttons, to play mind games this week. Miss Williams was title hungry, I mean who could blame her? It was bred into her DNA. The apple didn’t fall far from the tree, with that case. Brittany was very much her mother’s daughter and well if Dani knew anything from that fact alone, is that this Sunday night anything could happen. ANYTHING. Talk about an erratic opponent that could one minutes praise you for everything that you do, to the next minute discrediting everything you had ever done.

With a click of the fingers Brittany’s attitude could change. That’s what made her a hazard to work with. Not in the sense of a tripping hazard, but the type of menace that was able to flip control whenever she saw fit. A controlling force in this world that people didn’t give near enough credit to. It would take an idiot to say this match on Sunday night was going to be a walk in the park for Dani, it would take a fool to even believe those words for a spilt second. Dani knew she had her work cut out for her, but since day once when had she ever shown signs of giving up?

Regardless of the mud that was thrown on her name, Danielle Weston had managed to do the one thing, no one thought she could and that was change the tides on her luck. Ever since she stepped foot inside the six-sided ring with Mikah, even though she lost something had switched on inside her and well everything seemed to be falling into place. Some might call it luck, some might call it just an easy run of opponents leading up to this moment. But, those people wouldn’t be able to see past their noses, even if the world depended on it.

So, on Sunday in sunny California Dani Weston has one job and one job only before her and that’s to somehow navigate her way around Brittany Williams. This wasn’t going to be easy, this wasn’t going to be a stroll along a golden sandy beach, this was going to be hard work and well it was lucky for Dani’s Dinos that Danielle liked getting her hands dirty. This was going to be the match that defined her, this was going to be the moment in time everyone could see if she was just another flop, or a potential main eventer of this company.

They say that good things come to those who wait and well, if you asked Dani she would easily tell you that sticking it out and putting up with the name calling, the finger pointing and the ridiculous taunts and defamation from her peers was worth it. Because, while they have been focusing on the negatives, while they have been creating a false reality, Dani had been chipping away. She had been putting in the work and she was just days away from being crowned the NEW number one contender for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship.

There was no doubt that she wasn’t Courtney Peirce, she wasn’t going to take her pending championship match away from her. That’s not what Dani was after, she was just in pursuit of a moment of glory she could call her own. To silence those who had doubted her position in this sport, to silence those who had questioned her ability. It didn’t matter what happened next, it didn’t matter if she got steam rolled by the champion all that mattered is that she got there, by working hard and shutting the mouths of trolls on her journey.

It was going to be some hard yakka, nevertheless Dani was ready to get to work and she was ready to come face to face with Brittany, so they could go toe to toe and battle for the title of Gold Rush Champion and then hopefully move on to become the NEW Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.

~~

Monday 27th of August;

As most Sin City Wrestling Superstars and Bombshells were at home resting up and taking the day off to recover, from the action that took place at Climax Control. Dani Weston had other plans. The thought of being at home was a suffocating feeling lately, as the thought of her ex-boyfriend showing up at any given moment was enough to have her walking on eggshells. The homebody had found herself a new distraction from all of her life worries, getting her hands dirty while working at London Underground’s latest pet project. The Golden Ring Casino. The offer of employment didn’t come easy as she still had to prove herself in an interview to Daniel, Os, Mackenzie and Charlotte but sure enough, Dani was able to impress the foursome and was offered a position behind the main bar.

To be completely honest, Dani couldn’t understand why they had chosen this bar that was on the close of busy Las Vegas strip, but she knew for sure that the four of them had grand plans to turn this place around. She could tell purely by the grins on their faces as they walked around the building overseeing the construction, cleaning and general maintenance that was taking place within the four walls of their new home away from home. It wasn’t going to be a walk in the park, the four of them had their work cut out for them as everything was in desperate need for a revamp.

Charlotte had taken on the role of making sure the security cameras were in the right place and that the cameras were easily viewable from the managers quarters that was upstairs. It was a large room that over looked to whole Casino with pitch black tinted windows, meaning they could see out but no one could see in. it was genius really and fitting as London Underground were known for keeping an eagle eye on their assets. Mackenzie was in charge of making sure the trades men and the deliveries as new bottles of alcohol were delivered to replace the old ones that had been sitting on the shelves for god knows how long. Os was looking after security, working side by side with Charlotte with ensuring the new security guards were up to scratch. While Daniel sat in the far corner towards the back of the casino, sitting at a round table across from some scruffy blonde gentlemen, Dani had never seen before.

Dani was busy at work at the main bar that would serve the bulk of the customers that would walk into the Casino, there was another bar towards the back that was reserved for the high rollers. The kingpins that had oodles of cash to spurge without even batting and eyelid. She had arrived to work at 6am beating a lot of the tradesmen in, to get started on stripping the bar back to its original timber. The old bar was sticky to touch, and it didn’t take Dani very long at all to get the green light of approval from Mackenzie to sand it all back before painting it with a new sealer and stain. Stepping back, she had to admit, her handy work wasn’t that bad as the stain was even and not a single stroke mark could be seen.

She was quick to get out of the way as the carpet in front of the bar was ripped up and removed to make way for a new throw, that didn’t feel like your feet were going to stick to the floor if you stood still for too long. As the tradesman worked around her, Dani had found herself back into a corner as she was now behind the bar, doing her best to clear as much as she could. Strangely the thought of washing and drying glasses, was therapeutic for her as she was able to out her mind to rest and forget about Eli and just completely zone out. It was a freeing feeling that she was safe and sound, finally untraceable for him to even know where to begin searching for her.

Dani wasn’t alone however as behind the bar, was her fellow bartender Lacey, who Dani had gone out of her way to get to know. She knew that a bar only worked well it all members behind it were on the same page, so she had spent a fair amount of time getting to know her. Lacey was a beautiful fiery red-head that had worked in bars since she was eighteen and had travelled the world, making a living by bar hoping her way around the globe. The stories she shared, made her envious as Dani couldn’t wait to travel overseas however, realistically she knew that was at least another year away. As the girls chatted, they still managed to hold a steady pace as they cleaned all the tapware, glasses, the cocktail materials such as mixers, shot glasses, pourers, ice scoops, corkers, bottle openers the list was endless all the while keeping up with the flood of new deliveries that were coming in.

The girls managed to stock their bar with as many liquor bottles as they could, while filling the fridges up with the bottled drinks. Dani took charge of cleaning the wine racks that hung from the ceiling, being mindful not to knock over nay of the bottles they had just placed on the bench. Lacey however was busy as she unwrapped the new blenders and drink spinners. Meanwhile they both compiled a list of the things they thought might be an issue come opening day. It was now up to the brave soul that was willing enough to bring the short list to Daniel’s attention.

“I’m not going over there.” Lacey said as she looked up at Dani, who was still standing on the bar cleaning the rack up above her head. “If you’re dumb enough to interrupt that man, in the middle of a business meeting that’s your own stupidity.” She chuckled, but there was something in her tone that made her comment seem like she was having a flash back to something she had seen previously.

Dani just looked down from her position and rolled her eyes. “Are you kidding me?” she let out a little laugh of her own, it was a naive one as Dani clearly didn’t know Daniel like Lacey did. “I’ll go do it, what’s there to be scared about?” Her brown eyes came into contact with Lacey’s bright blue ones, not once did she pick up the seriousness of the stern look upon her face.

“It’s your funeral honey.” The red head just chirped as she continued to make easy work as she broke down the empty cardboard box that was in her hands.

Jumping down from the bar, Dani quickly twirled on the soles of her converse shoes to wipe the bar down, where she was just standing. Before she scooped up the short list they have both compiled over the past six hours of working together, trying to help London Underground to get this place up and running as quickly as possible. Dani didn’t know much about business, but what she did know is that time equals money and the longer the front doors of the Casino were locked up for the public that mean there was money just flapping away in the breeze. As Dani looked across the room, she could see that Daniel was still in a deep conversation with the man that was sitting across from him. Putting one step forward the bombshell was about to set off on her next dare devil experience, but as she took one step forward she quickly stopped dead in her tracks.

“What’s the matter? Did you get the willies?” Lacey’s voice piped up as she looked over at Dani smiling at her. Seeing that her work mate had decided to reconsider interrupting them.

Dani just looked back over her shoulder, screwing her nose up as she faked a frown. “No. I’ve got this.” She didn’t have this, she was second guessing herself because there was something about Daniel’s body langue that made it appear that the conversation he was having was highly important. However, she couldn’t back down now, not with Lacey’s smile coaching her on.

Taking another step forward, Dani let out a sigh before she took off in the direction of Daniel. She had no idea what she was walking into, but she had to let him know these potential issues that could hinder their opening night results. It didn’t take long for Danielle’s long strides to eat up the distance between the bar and the back-right hand corner of the bar. With clip board in hand she was on a mission to let her boss know of some issues. It was the right thing to do after all, well that was what she was telling herself as she tried to find the courage to continue on her war path. She didn’t even have to turn around to know that Lacey was watching on with hawk like eyes to see how this was going to go down.

As Dani approached the table, for some reason she found herself looking at her choice of attire today. She didn’t have to be in uniform as it was a day filled with spring cleaning, but all of a sudden, she was second guessing her outfit. Of course, she picked today of all day to wear, a pair of short black frayed hemmed shorts that was accompanied by an old ACDC t-shirt. Her long brown hair was tied up in a pony tail, while a red bandana was wrapped around her skull acting as a headband, keeping her long extensions out of her way as she moved around today.

Her makeup was soft, light and natural but she still had her false flirty eyelashes on from last night’s Climax Control. She felt like a clown and yet she couldn’t stop herself from walking right up to the table and quietly almost mouse like her voice was heard. “Excuse me, Daniel.” She had to clear her throat to try and stop the sudden dryness from choking her as the realisation of what she had just done had totally come to play at the forefront of her mind.

Daniel turned away from the man, to look at Dani who was rocking on the balls of her feet, with a clip board in hand. He didn’t say a word as he just looked at her, up and down through his narrowed eyes.

“So sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt.” She had to stop there and kick herself internally, of course she meant to interrupt or otherwise she wouldn’t be standing here. “I just have some things, that Lacey and I put together that might be a hazard on opening day.” Yet she couldn’t stop herself from talking. Dani was a bright, super intelligent lady but when it came to showing it socially she was more carefree, thoughtless butterfly than smart, calculated Fox.

The look on Daniel’s face softened as he looked down at the clip board that was in Dani’s hands, motioning with his right hand, he wanted to see what the girls had put down. It was mere intrigue to see what he could have possibly missed. “I doubt we would have over looked something.” Although he was nice enough to entertain the idea.

As Dani handed over the board, her attention shifted from Daniel to the mystery guy that was now staring a hole through her chest. She couldn’t tell what his problem was, but his blue eyes seemed cold and uninviting. His face was unshaven, as he had a decent beard starting to form, while his blonde hair was longish in length. It reminded her of when Brad Pitt was going through that wanna be bad boy phase, but there was something about this guy that screamed rebel without effort. Her attention was quickly shifted as she heard Daniel clear his throat.

“What’s this about the beer hose?” Daniel wasn’t stupid, in fact he noticed that Dani was looking towards the man across the table from him. He knew she wasn’t swooning over him, yet he knew what his company was like when he caught people gawking at him. His eyes shifted to the blonde male, noticing that he was eyeing Dani up from top to tail.

“Well, one of them had a kink in it and I know, you already had the Mr. Fix It man out, but there is no way that’s going to hold.” She took a second to let her breathe catch up before she continued. “However, I noticed we have some spare hoses down stairs where the kegs are kept.” Dani noticed that Daniel’s expressions were telling her to get on with her story. “Anyways, what I’m trying to say is that, I can fix it. It will just take like a day or so… because once you mess with the lines, you have to recalibrate the whole system.” She stopped to smile brightly, as if she had just solved all his problems.

“You know how to replace a beer line?” Daniel almost seemed shocked as he raised his right eyebrow towards her, before he returned his gaze back to the list to peruse the remaining items on the list.

“I’ve only done it, a couple of times but hey… I’ve never blown one up.” She giggled at her own joke and when she realised that no one else was laughing she quickly stopped, before faking a cough to hide her embarrassment.

Daniel just spoke up without looking up from the list in front of him. “We could just get the technician back in, there is no need to worry yourself Dani.” His attention turned from the list to her as she smiled brightly at him.

“I mean, if you want to spend another two hundred dollars.” She shrugged her shoulders, before she bit down hard on her bottom lip. Dani really needed to get her teeth to close before letting her words come out at times. She quickly raised her hands up before she spoke. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to seem disrespectful. That was completely not my intention. I just mean that he would sting you again, people in this world do shady stuff like this all the time.” She stopped to exhale deeply before she kicked off again. “They come out repair and replace everything but like one or two items, then leave… only to have to be called back in to do the whole job but you’re stung paying the two call out fees. The monsters used to do it to us all the time back home.” She flashed him a warm smile to hopefully show that she didn’t mean to disrespect him.

The blonde chuckled to himself as he watched Dani and Daniel go back and forth, he had to admit she was gutsy for someone who had no idea what Daniel was capable of. It wasn’t that Dani was disrespectful, it was just she was honest and didn’t want Daniel to be walked over. Laughable, considering who Daniel was. Dani was completely obvious to the double life that he lead. She just though he was a mixture of posh and regular guy. Like a guy with money but seemed down to earth it never once crossed her mind that he was what he was.

“Knock yourself out, but if you break it...” Daniel started to speak but he was quickly cut off.

“I own it, gotcha.” Dani smiled back at him, before she coyly winked at him. “Well I best, leave you two, to it. Sorry, how rude of me.” Dani’s right hand lifted from her side to become out stretched in front of her as she looked towards the blonde guy. “My name’s Danielle Weston.” She had an eager smile on her face as she introduced herself.

The blonde was taken back at first, as he looked down at her out stretched hand. He didn’t know anyone that still offered handshakes in this day and age. Yet, he now felt obligated to have his right-hand club with hers in return. “I’m Nicky, Nicky George.” His voice was raspy but wasn’t exactly hard on the ears.

Daniel watched as the two shook hands before Dani turned her attention back towards him. “How forgetful of me.” his voice almost sounded mockingly, but Dani completed missed the hints that he was laying down.

However, Nicky shuffled in his seat, with a self-righteous grin on his face, exposing his white teeth.

“Oh, and Dani, your last issue about the mirror above the bar… it’s being dealt with.” He tapped the clip board on the table as he spoke. “We Know the old guy put it there, so male customers could see down the workers tops in hopes of getting more sales. Consider it gone.” He smiled at her, well smirked as if to show her he was being sincere.

Dani just giggled as she tried to hide her concerns with humour. “I mean, it doesn’t bother me.” It did bother her, but she was pretending that it didn’t. “I mean, good luck to them if they see anything down my top. Itty Titty Committee for life.” Her smile was from ear to ear, before it finally clicked to what she just said. It was time to take her leave before she dug an even deeper hole for herself. “Anyway.” She quickly backed that up, as she made a fist with her right hand before she pointed her thumb over her shoulder. “I should really get back to work, my boss is kind of a hard arse.”

With that said and done Dani turned on her heels and made a bee line towards the bar. As she walked away she brought her open palms to her face as she slapped herself, before hiding the discomfort behind her hands. “You’re such an idiot Dani May.” She was cursing herself under her breath as she continued her journey back to the bar. “When will you learn to keep your mouth shut?” Dani ran her hands down the front of her face, before she pulled at her bottom lip with her right hand. It was going to be a long day and now she was going to be kicking her awkward self across it. It didn’t keep her down for long as she scoffed at herself and headed down stairs to get back to work on replacing one of the beer lines.

~~

Wednesday 29th of August;

It was a hot and dry day in Vegas, so really nothing out of the norm but that didn’t stop Synn from making Dani train most of the day outside in the heat. Whilst Gabriel was away looking after his wife, his new born daughter Hazel and of course his son Lucas. Synn and Despy had found themselves picking up some of the slack at the gym. It wasn’t until the last hour or so, Synn had brought Dani inside to run drills in the ring. It wasn’t about technique today as he was more focused on building her stamina. As it had been apparent in some of Danielle’s earlier matches that she was lacking to stay driven for the longevity of the match. Costing her dearly with much needed victories.

Although Synn had a completely different training styles to Gabriel, she had to admire his knowledge and the method behind his madness. There wasn’t anything this man didn’t do that didn’t have a valid reason behind it. While he had respected Gabriel’s wishes and maintained Dani’s in ring work with a brief one on one session with Despy, where the two seemed to chase each other around the ring looking to increase her speed and agility. It really a strong session of reflection training, where Despy would execute a move at his famous pace, whilst Dani had to try and mirror the move at the same pace. It wasn’t easy trying to keep up with Joshua, but she damn well tried her hardest to compete with him.

It wasn’t until Synn was happy with the progress that Dani had made for the day that he told her to cool down and pack up. Her time had come to an end and they were about to open the gym for some of the other students that were scheduled for a canvas session.

“Thank you.” Dani made her way over towards Synn who was standing on the outside of the ring, as she smiled down at him. She appreciated him for sticking around whilst Gabriel was busy at home being a loving husband and father. “You didn’t have to do this, but you did, and I appreciated that.” She flashed him a smile, before she stepped out of the ring.

Synn wasn’t overly familiar with Dani as of it as they were all still getting to know her as the weeks went by, but he couldn’t help but grin down at her as he spoke. “Don’t mention it. Same time Friday?” his attention shifted from Dani to Despy who was running around the six-sided ring with Angel.

Dani’s attention shifted to see what he was looking at and once it caught her eye, she couldn’t help but beam with happiness. “If you don’t mind? I still have some much to learn, plus I need to make sure I’m ready for Brittany Williams.” She sighed, remembering the fact she was about to step into the ring with the unpredictable force that was Miss Williams.

Synn couldn’t help but chuckle, before her crossed his arms over his chest. “Don’t worry, I’ll have you more than ready to beat Brittany.” He winked with his right eye before he stifled his chuckle “Trust me.”

Dani wasn’t overly sure how he could be so confident, but she flashed him a thankful smile before she took her leave from the main training room. Heading for the showers. It didn’t take long for her to shower and get dressed before she looked to make her leave from the gym. Traveling towards the door she had her gym bag slung over her shoulder before she turned around and looked at Despy who was having words with his pride and joy Angel. “Thank you Despy.” She shouted, as she waved in his direction.

Despy didn’t say a thing as he just turned to face Dani from his position in the ring, before he waved back at her. Of course, making Angel wave in her direction as well.

“Oh, and thank you Angel.” Dani gushed as she watched Despy take a bow as if he was on centre stage before he turned on his heels and continued to carry on doing what he was doing.

Her journey continued towards the front door of the gym, which she pushed open with ease just as Fenris and Aron were seen coming towards her. Dani wasn’t overly close with them, as every time she saw Fenris he seemed to be contemplating murder, but that didn’t stop her from flashing them her white toothy smile as they passed her on the way in. Fenris just had his head down, almost completely ignoring her before her acknowledge her with a slight grunt. Maybe she just wasn’t his cup of tea? Shrugging her shoulders Dani didn’t take it to heart as she made her way across the car park at the gym before she her eyes laid onto her green Honda Civic.

However, once again she noticed that her car wasn’t alone. Sitting on the bonnet once again was her ex-boyfriend Eli. A groan left her glossed lips as she really didn’t want to deal with this today, she was exhausted from working almost twelve-hour days at the Casino, whilst maintaining her training she didn’t need to be mentally dragged out by Eli. Not today, not ever. To be honest she was over it. Lowering her head, Dani made a bee line towards her car, hoping that he wouldn’t see her as he scrolled through the IPhone in his hands. She hoped she could deal with him sitting on the hood of her car, once she was safely locked inside it. Yet, nothing ever turns out as planned. As the closer she got to her vehicle, the faster her heart started to beat in her chest and she didn’t know how she was going to get out of this, without some form of encounter happening.

Still she hoped for the best as she made her way towards her wheels, she avoided the driver’s side where he was sitting and looked to sneak towards the passenger’s side. Her plan was going well, up until the moment Eli lifted his head and caught her in the act.

“Dani, baby.” He almost sounded like AL Pacino when he spoke to her like that, as she slide off the hood of her car to take a step towards her. “Where have you been, my love?” His arms were out stretched as he made steps towards her looking for a hug. It didn’t take long for the wind to pick up the strong smell of alcohol that seemed to weep from his pores.

Dani rolled her eyes as she quickly made a dash towards her car, unlocking the doors she threw her gym bag inside before she looked to take a seat. Just as she was about to step in, she could feel his cold hands wrapped around her arm as she dragged her back towards him. Pulling her into his chest as he clung on to her for dear life.

“Baby, you need to stop doing this. You need to answer my calls.” He was slurring as he spoke to her, as his right hand came up to drag his fingers through her hair. “Come back to me, Dani… there is no one else, for me anymore… just you.” His hiccup at the end really drove home his point as he grinned down at her, as his right hand rested on the nape of her neck, he compressed his fingertips into her skin.

Dani wiggled in his arms, breaking free before she finally found the words she had been searching for. “GO AWAY.” Her voice was raised, which was unlike her unless she was excited, but it didn’t seem to shake him as Eli just continued to take a step towards her. “Don’t you get it? You don’t get to break up with me, replace me, then beg me to come back… that’s not how it works.” Dani hands were thrown to her side as she displayed her frustration. “You don’t get to walk all over me.” Her teeth were gritted as her cheeks started to fire up red. “I’ve had it with you, you show up at my gym, my house and then you put your hands on me and then act like it didn’t even happen?” she was shaking, her whole body was rippling as the built-up resentment was starting to thunder out of her like a storm that had been brewing.

“I didn’t hurt you. It was just, all… play baby.” Eli tried to defend his actions, but as he lifted his arms up in front of him to plead innocence he stumbled backwards, almost tripping over his own feet.

“You’re a mess.” She spat out as she looked at him struggling to stay on his feet, battling to even stay up right. “You need to leave me the hell alone Eli. You and me, are over… this is never going to happen again.” Her right index finger was firing back and forth between the space between them, as if to put the exclamation mark on her point. “In fact, if you come near me again, I’m going to call the police. I’m… done.” Her body was seething as she watched him take a few more steps towards her. “I’m not letting you think you can harass me or put your hands on me and its fine. This is NOT okay, this ISN’T fine.” She was shouting as she took a step back and looked to step into her car.

“I’ll just tell the cops, that you’re a liar.” His smug face lit up with an equally smug smirk on his face. As Eli approached the passenger side of the car. He watched as Dani shut the door, before she started to duck around the back of the vehicle as if to put distance between them. “Who are they going to believe, me… or a dirty little liar like you, just looking for some attention?” Eli seemed pretty pleased with himself, as he tried to bully his way back into Dani’s life.

Dani just shook her head from side to side, he couldn’t be serious? “I have witnesses, you idiot.” Her hands moved up to the side of her head, as her finger tips explained as if to highlight a brain explosion at how stupid he was being. “Look I don’t have time for this, I have somewhere to be.” She made her final move as she walked around her car and made a quick move for the front seat. Once she was inside she locked the doors instantly, leaving Eli to bang on the glass on the outside.

As each thud grew louder and louder Dani struggled to put her keys into the ignition, as her hands were trembling with fear. She had never stood up to him before and she wasn’t exactly sure what he was capable of. Finally, she had her car started and she started to pull off from her park, but Eli stood dead in her tracks. Unbeknown to them, Aron had made his way back outside to collect something from his car before his eyes locked on to what was happening. Dani wasn’t sure what he shouted, but his voice was enough to startle Eli into stepping back. He mockingly flipped Aron the bird, before he stuffed his hands into his pockets and took a hike. Dani watched on as he walked away, but she knew deep down this wasn’t going to be their last encounter.

Aron wasted no time in running up towards Dani’s car, giving her a moment to roll down her windows before he spoke. “You okay Danielle?” his Icelandic accent was adorable, but somewhat daring in the same light. He watched as Dani just nodded her head up and down.

She was almost too riled up to talk as she just sat there for a moment in silence trying to work up the courage to speak. “I’m fine, thank you.” Yet the groan that left her lips afterwards told a completely different story.

“You sure?” of course he had to question her, he could tell by the look on her face that she was lying but he didn’t want to push the issue, he figured she had been through enough.

“I’m fine.” Dani tried her hardest to flash Aron a smile before she waved at him, as if to dismiss the whole situation. “Thank you for shooing him away.” Her smile was well timed, but even a blind man could see that her body was still quaking in fear.

Dani watched at Aron checked on her once more, before she reassured him that she was fine. It didn’t take long to convince Aron to go back inside as she had to race off to her other job. Although she knew the moment she took off from her car park and the moment Aron stepped in side the Steven’s gym, her secret wasn’t going to be a secret anymore. Sure, Mackenzie and Charlotte knew some details but not the full extent of it. While Daniel and Os knew that he had been a pain once before.

Nevertheless, Dani didn’t want this to be leaked around the backstage rumours of Sin City Wrestling. She was already looked down upon, she didn’t need damsel in distress to be added to her resume. Aron watched as she drove off, before he finally stepped inside the building, no doubt to let his brother know just exactly what he had witnessed. It seemed like Eli was just a curse that refused to give up haunting her. Not knowing exactly what to do next, Dani didn’t feel like rushing home. She needed to feel safe, so she pointed her vehicle in the direction of The Golden Ring Casino.

It didn’t take her long to get from the gym to the Casino, as Dani found her car park in the staff area. Shutting off the engine she was quick, to unbuckle her seat belt and exit her car. As she shut the door she noticed in the reflect of her windows, there was three defined reddish-purple spots on her neck that definitely not there before. Her mind slipped back, reminding her what Eli had done before she closed her eyes and exhaled deeply. She couldn’t win right now, even if she had to lucky lotto numbers, something would prevent her life from heading off in the right direction for once. Begging for the day that everything would just come together and form some sort of union, so she wasn’t always struggling in one or more realms of her life.

As she opened her eyes, she looked up to see the other cars that were parked there, that’s when she noticed that both Mackenzie and Charlotte were going to be inside. It’s also when Dani made the executive decision to open the back door of her car, to shuffle through a small mound of clothing before she found a high-necked army green cardigan. Quickly slipping it over her tank top she checked out her reflection, making sure the material was covering the signs of her encounter.

That was the last thing she needed for someone thinking she was either tarty with hickeys on her neck or a victim. She positively wasn’t a victim, well that’s what she convinced her self with anyways. As she knew there was people struggling way more than her out there in this universe, they didn’t need to pander to any of Dani’s little sob stories. Once she was happy with her appearance, she locked her car and headed for the back entrance of the casino.

Slipping through the back door, Dani dipped her head down hoping to not catch anyone’s attention. She moved towards the high roller bar area as she promised Daniel and co, that she would bring that bar up to scratch before opening night. She must have done an alright job on her bar, for them to even allow her anyone near the area where people were going to be splashing out their cash. As she rounded the bar, she stepped behind it and just as she went to pick up a cloth she was startled out of her own skin.

“A cardigan in summer, fuck me? Are you feeling alright?” Charlotte’s thick accent sounded, as she looked at Dani from behind. “If you’re getting sick, you need to go home. We don’t want any of that crap around here.” She was being a mixture of serious but light hearted as she spoke towards her new-found friend.

Dani turned in her spot and she just flashed Charlotte a smile. “Oh, you know me, I’m just trying to keep up with the trends.” She was trying way to hard to sound convincing.

“Bullshit.” The voice of Mackenzie now entered the bar, as she stood behind Dani. Without warning she reached up and hooked her right index finger into the fabric of Dani’s turtle neck before she pulled it towards her.

“What can I say, I had a wild night.” She was blushing as she tried to pass them off as hickeys, that very thought alone was enough to make Dani gag.

Yet Mackenzie and Charlotte knew better, this wasn’t there first time of seeing bruising around ones neck. The two girls looked at one another before they looked back towards Dani. Mackenzie gently put the turtle neck back into place before she stepped around, to be in front of Dani so she could look her in the eye.

“You need to do something about this Dans.” Mackenzie sound exhausted as she spoke to her friend, not because she was tired of this but because she was concerned and didn’t know how else to voice her concern.

“Or, we’ll do something about it for you.” Charlotte cracked her knuckles before she looked towards Daniel who was in the distance, talking to Nicky and Os.

Dani’s eyes followed Charlotte’s trail and that’s when she quickly fired back with a plea. “It’s fine, I swear… I’m handling this.” Her voice was begging them not to say a single word of this to anyone, she didn’t nee this coming out. Dani didn’t want to be known as the girl who couldn’t handle her personal life and that was eating her alive.

“Cleary.” Her voice sound like venom as it dripped from Charlotte’s mouth, her hands balling up into fists by her side.

Her head slumped down as Dani just looked at the cloth that was in her hand, she didn’t know what she could say to make them believe her, but she had to try. “I’ll figure it out.” Looking back up at them she huffed hoping they would leave it alone for now.

There was a stinging at Dani’s eyes, but she refused to let any tears escape her lips. She was in this mess for a reason, plus she didn’t want to seem weak in front of her fearless friends. As Dani just turned away from the girls, Charlotte and Mackenzie exchanged another glare before they took a step back. Yet they decided to let Dani take control of her life, but they both secretly made a pack that if this was to happen again, they would most certainly be getting involved. The rest of the night, the girls kept a close eye on Dani as she tried to keep herself busy cleaning, hoping that would rid her mind of thoughts of Eli.

~~


<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>Jessie Salco, Aviana Faith and now Brittany Williams? Could it be that I’m finally on my winning streak? Could I finally be just days away from winning the 2018 Sin City Wrestling Gold Rush tournament and winning the right to face Mikah again? Say it isn’t so… I mean what are the odds? That I could claw my way back to the top? What are the odds that I could and DID prove my worth in this company after everyone was eager to whip their hands of me? I have to admit I love this winning feeling and I can’t want to experience again this Sunday night in sunny California.

Brittany Williams is no joke though she is unpredictable, unscripted and willing to do what ever it takes to get back into the golden circle. She is just itching at the bit to become Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion, so I will have my work cut out for me. I truly will. She is the future of this business regardless of what anyone says, when she is focused she is on point and that’s what makes her a major threat to not just me, but to anyone that stands across the ring from her.

Although on Sunday night it won’t matter to me who her mother is, or what her claim to fame is. As I have one thing and one thing only in my sights and that’s picking up the victory, so I stand once again stand in the ring with Mikah. So, I can look her, in her eyes and know for damn sure that I belong in the ring with her. I’ve worked hard for this, I’ve come back from the very bottom and there is no one that stand back and shout that I didn’t earn it this time round.

Everyone at the start of this Gold Rush was on equal playing ground, there was no odds-on favourites. There was no clear winner all it took was guts and determination to claw ourselves to glory. Some proving that they wanted it more so then others. Trust me, I’m focused… more than focused I’m fixated on the World Bombshell Championship.

Yet, my eyes wont stray from the competition that is facing me in the six-sided ring this week. Brittany Williams, you have my attention and trust me I will give you the match you deserve. I want the fans to know that we put everything on the line for this moment, I want the fans to leave knowing that there was nothing holding us back. Because this is a big deal, this is a big month for us… it just boils down who, wants it more and who is willing to outlast each other.

I have nothing disrespectful to say when it comes to you, you have earnt your name in this business for a reason. You’re going to be one tough cookie to crack but trust me… I’m not going to just lay down and let a second potential showdown with Mikah just slip out of my fingertips.

So, I will see you this Sunday night Brittany and I hope you’re ready to give the fans what they deserve. You see Mikah and Mackenzie set the bar last week to what Women’s Wrestling is all about and I’ll be damned if I’m going to let the standard slip. Not on my watch, so buckle up Britt because Climax Control is going to be a wild ride.

To my Dinos, brace yourself because this is when it all get real. This is what we have been striving for and now we are only days away from making this dream become a reality. I can’t wait to make you proud, I can’t wait for us to silence all of those who had doubted… trust me we have our work cut out for us but believe me it will be worth it.

See you all, on Sunday.

16
Climax Control Archives / On a roll?
« on: August 24, 2018, 10:59:48 PM »
 1st of August 2018;

Was a little while ago, but let’s be honest if I didn’t tell you this part of the story the rest wouldn’t make sense. I’m all about being fluid with the way things pan out, so strap yourself in and take a walk down memory lane.

Things in the day and the life of Dani Weston, still were at a shambles sure she was able to get her money back in order but that didn’t cover the bills that were piling in. She had paid Daniel J Morgan pack with interest but had managed to screw up her friendship with London Underground by telling a little white lie about where she lived. It had been days since Dani had heard from any of them and she didn’t expect anything different, after all they were a group of people who appreciated honesty and once that trust was broken it was hard to win back.

Dani was still struggling to come to terms with how she ended up back inside her apartment, after a run in with Eli was turning sour, but yet no one had come forward with owning up to the good Samaritan gesture. There was a mixture of feelings about it all. I mean how could someone sneak her back into her apartment without her knowing and why would they just leave her there? Things weren’t adding up, but then again Maths was never Dani’s strong point. She had just put it down to an act of god, or well she knew she had a white knight out there but the fact they didn’t want to make themselves known was fair enough to her.

Dani wasn’t going to stress over it, all that mattered is that she was safe and that nothing more had happened to her. The thought of going to the police about Eli had crossed her mind, but she couldn’t bring herself to charge him. After all she had loved this boy since she was in high school, they had dated on and off for the good part of three years and were looking at setting up their lives together. No one could understand what was happening between the two but the fact there had been nothing but silence between them since the incident was enough to give Dani some peace of mind. Maybe Eli had gotten the memo after all and that was, she wanted nothing to do with him plain and simple. He had used up his three strikes.

It was bad enough for the next three months she was tied to him, as she had to pay half the rent from their previous apartment they once shared until she could legally break the lease. So once a week, when her pay went in, she sent money to two real estate’s paying for two apartments when she could barely afford to maintain one. It was a struggle but three months was three months and to be honest the way this year was flying by it would be here before she knew it. And, once that time ticked by she could be free from the last remaining hold he had over her and life could truly start again for her.

It was regular Wednesday so far with Dani following the same daily routine she did every day she was at home and not on the road travelling with work. She woke up, had breakfast before heading to the Steven’s gym to train before coming home to spend the rest of her time nose deep into a veterinary biology text book as she still toyed with the idea of one day becoming a veterinarian it was a goal that seemed so far out of reach, that even Pluto jokes about it existence. As the hours ticked on by for the day, Dani started her routine in wrapping it up she headed towards the shower before getting dressed into her PJs as she was staring down the real possibility of being in bed before 8pm. That was until she heard a loud thud at her front door. Stopping dead in her track, she was almost too nervous to walk toward the door but the knocking continued and bravely the young brunette took a few small steps towards it. Reaching out she placed her right hand around the door handle and she slowly but steadily opened the door in towards her.

“Get dressed.”

Before Dani could even see who it was two people had managed to push past her and walk into her apartment. Swinging around in her spot Dani looked up at the two taller women, who was dressed up ready for a night out on the town.  It didn’t take long for Dani to recognise them as they both looked at her up and down looking at her Minnie Mouse PJs trying their best to hold back their laughter.

“I am dressed.”

Dani looked down at her attire before she blushed, before she smiled up at Kenz and Charley from London Underground. Mackenzie was dressed in a pair of tight black jeans, and a black tank top that almost looked like it was stuck to her body. Over her shoulders was a thick black leather jacket, while black boots housed her feet. Charlotte was dressed much the same but she had chosen a navy approach with her jacket and had gold bangles lining her right arm.  

“Into something better.”

Charley spat out as she tried her hardest to bite her tongue and hold back a chuckle at Dani’s appearance. To distract herself she let her eyes wonder around the two room apartment, now coming to the realisation as to why Dani lied to them about where she called home. To be honest both girls knew there had to be a reason, because Dani wasn’t like that. She was fast becoming one of their closest friends outside of their mysterious double lives and even know they three were nothing alike they still managed to get along. Kenz and Charley had really taken an older sister approach when it came to helping Dani with her slow start to her wrestling career but they never judged, or never compared her to anyone else that had come from the Steven’s gym because truth be told everyone’s story was and is different.

“Why?”

Dani didn’t know what both of the girls were up to, but she had notice their eyes had started to wander around her bedroom, living room and kitchen that was a three in one combo. She hoped her voice would bring their attention back towards her so they couldn’t keep eyeing up the sad, depressing truth that was her life.

“Because, were going out.”

Mackenzie just reached out and placed her hands on top of Dani’s shoulders while she spoke to her, as if to help the not so fast Dani catch up to speed. Once she stopped talking Dani clicked on to the invitation and without much of a debate she headed off to pick an outfit. There wasn’t much on offer to pick from but if she wanted to blend in with the girls tonight, she was going to try her hardest to not bring any unwanted attention their way. Dani found a pair of white skin tight ripped jeans that she paired up with her black converse, while she chose a black spaghetti strand silk shirt, she didn’t have a cool biker jacket so she decided not to go with one. I mean what were the odds that she would end up needing one on a night like this?

To be honest the odds were high, but Dani was brave enough to risk it for the biscuit. She needed a ladies night out on the town to take her mind off things and if Mackenzie and Charlotte were brave enough / kind enough to hang out with her, Dani wasn’t going to turn them away. Truth be told, Dani didn’t really have any friends in this world after all she had shut them all out when she was with Eli so it wasn’t as if she was desperate for Mackenzie and Charlotte to like her and be her friends it was they were saving her from a very cold and lonely path Miss Weston had stupidly put herself on.

It didn’t take the young brunette very long to get dressed and ready, just putting on the smallest amount of make up to highlight her natural beauty. Her short hair was easy to style with some simple mouse and before she knew it all three ladies were out the door and heading off into the night to celebrate. Dani didn’t really know what they were celebrating but she was going to try her hardest to keep up and not let the reputations of London Underground’s partying ways stopped her from giving it a red hot crack. If you’re a betting man, now would be a good time to put it all on the fact that Dani wasn’t going to keep up and this was going to be, one very, looooooooooooooooooooong night.

~~

It was about half way through the night and the three Sin City Wrestling Bombshells had moved from a few bars and clubs until they found themselves at the O Bar. They were drinking or dancing, in fact they had managed to find a table and take a seat for a quick meal before they would continue on with their nights. At the square table Dani sat beside Charlotte, while Mackenzie looked across at them both. To be honest this place made Dani feel a little uneasy as this was the bar that her partner well ex always used to choose to go to, so she was on high alert as her eyes continuously scanned the perimeter looking for any signs of him. She wasn’t exactly transparent with her approach, because let’s be honest the poor girl didn’t have a single bone in her body that could pass off a sneaky. Dani was just one of those girls, who had tell-tale features and struggled to hide from the world what she was doing or how she was feeling, it was basically written all over her face that she was uncomfortable here and it was now up to Mackenzie to find out why.

“So, tell us what’s going on Dani?”

She placed her hands down on the table that divided them, before she leant in towards her and Charlotte, both of them now staring a hole in her direction. Dani just chuckled, before she swatted her right hand towards them as if to tell them to get away in a nice manner. Her attention then changed from the two sets of eyes on her, down to the phone that was in her hands.

“What do you mean?”

She was trying her hardest to fool them, but they could see right through her attempts to ignore the question. Dani looked up from her phone to see that their gazed hadn’t left her as she was fumbling around her phone casually trying to seem distracted from what was playing on her in the back of her mind.

“Like why you keep looking over your shoulder every twenty seconds.”

They had a point, ever since they had stepped foot into this place Dani was basically a meerkat, searching her surroundings. It wasn’t that she wanted to run into Eli, it was she just wanted to keep the distance between them by the odd chance that he too was here tonight. Dani just sighed and as she was about to reply, the waiter brought over their share meals of hot chips, pizza and wings. She prayed this would be enough to distract the other women into forgetting about their direction questions, but from the looks on their faces this wasn’t going to go away any time soon.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about?”

Dani tried her hardest to smile this off, as she placed her phone down on the table. The girls seeing out of the corner of their eyes that Dani had been sending some playful tweets in Daniel’s direction. Now, for all of those who wanted to know there was nothing going on there, they were just friends and would always just be friends. Daniel was a man of mystery, a man who had needs and a man who probably only dated tens. While Dani, was broken, and if anything at five at best. There was nothing to worry about, she was just comfortable around him to give him some lip from time to time and by lip, I mean cheek. Trust me, her knees weren’t going to be bruised because of Daniel. Okay, back to the story as Dani played it off, she couldn’t help but notice that Charlotte had inched closer towards her, on their shared bench seat.

“Really?”

Charlotte made her presence felt as she just looked towards Dani with intent lingering in her eyes, before she moved out of her personal space giving Dani some room to move as they just sat there in a tiny bit of silence. It didn’t take long for the open book that was Dani to finally flip a page as she opened up to the two girls. I mean what’s the worst that could happened?

“Okay, fine…”

That how the story started, as Dani looked between the girls, in between stopping to snack on their meals. Dani started with the beginning, she told them about Eli and how they were in each other’s lives for years before they got serious and started dating. She told them about her dreams of becoming a wrestler and moving to Vegas to make it, she told them about Eli wanting to be a Rockstar and how they were going to be together forever. Dani moved on to telling them about how she was still paying for medical bills for her mother back home in Daytona Beach, while her father just got up and left the scene when things started to go south with her mum.

She told them about how the move to Vegas was a struggle in itself and since the moving here nothing had really been going her way, Eli had changed and well he was distant, and they fought a lot. That’s why they broke up, because Eli couldn’t handle that Dani’s dreams were coming true and his weren’t even making rippled in the pool, while Dani was making waves. That lead to Dani letting the girls know about how Eli had been acting since the breakup, the new girlfriend but the constant popping back up into her life to remind her that she still loves him even if he was a dick. That rolled into the story of Dani trying to sugar coat what Eli had done to her after she met up with Dani and paid him back his money.

Mackenzie and Charlotte listened to every word that Dani spoke and yet the more Dani tried to shut up, the more the words spilled from her lips. She had a bad habit of over sharing when it came to people she could trust and right now Kenz and Charley knew just about everything. Even about the random waking up back in her apartment safe and having no clue how it happened. As Dani spoke both of the girls soon realised why she was acting like she was and silently they made the decision to leave the O bar as soon as they finished their meals. They wanted her to be comfortable and carefree, that’s what tonight was about.

As Dani finally wrapped up telling the girls about her life story up until this point, she looked down and laughed at herself before she turned on a smile and ended it the only way she knew how.

“So, that’s me in a nutshell… just a little hot mess trying to skate by… I seriously think I need a second job, to keep my mind free from over thinking… oh and like to start saving… because I can’t live in the apartment that I’m staying in now forever… I just can’t.”

She didn’t have a valid reason, she just found it embarrassing that her ex-boyfriend was living in their old two-bedroom apartment on the Vegas strip living large, while Dani for the next three months had to still chip in her share while also paying for her new digs that she absolutely hated. In a rare show if display, both Kenz and Charley, held onto Dani in a hug hoping that would help ease her pain before the two decided that enough was enough and the rest of the night was going to be dedicated to making Dani forget her problems. As the three finished up their small meals, they all got up and left and well that’s when I think they all say the rest of the night was a blur and truth be told, there was no way Danielle Weston was even remotely able to keep up to Mackenzie and Charlotte, but she was going to give it a good old fashion college try. I think we all know just exactly how this one was going to end. Two ending up perfectly fine, whilst one of them was going to struggle the next day when they all dragged themselves home.

~~

To say it was a long night was an understatement as the time unravelled beneath the three girls and soon night was early morning and soon early morning lead to 7am. It was 7am and Dani was struggling to keep her eyes open as she stumbled up the stairway towards her apartment she wasn’t alone as the sound of two more sets of shoes hitting against the cement followed her. It was Mackenzie and Charlotte whom were making sure Dani had managed to get into her apartment without any trouble this time round. She didn’t only know that she had told the girls that story but in a drunken haze Dani had spilled her guts to these two ladies. There wasn’t a single thing they didn’t know about her now. it was humiliating to say the least but what could Dani do, she had already told them everything and well she would just have to sleep off the regret and deal with in the morning. Well in this case, the afternoon.

As she made it to her floor, Dani walked down the dull grey hallway before she was standing in front of her apartment door. Looking back over her shoulder feeling worse for wear she cringed at the sight of Kenz and Charley looking at her with beaming smiles on their face as if the last 12ish hours meant nothing to them as they were still bright as daises. Dani should have known that Daniel wasn’t lying in his tweets, but she couldn’t help but imagine there would be a day where she would / could keep up with the two ladies of London Underground. Just sadly today, wasn’t that day. Her head as pounding, her ears were ringing, and her feet felt like they were on fire, all of this was balled up together with the knowledge of knowing that she had told all of her secrets to two of the most powerful woman she had ever known.

Surely, one day she would learn to keep her mouth shut, but clearly that wasn’t going to happen any time soon. As Dani fumbled putting the key into the lock, she huffed, closing her eyes unwilling as her body was begging for sleep. She hurt from head to toe and this wasn’t going to be a fleeting feeling Dani was going to be riddled with pain for days and there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it. It was all self-inflicted. Booze was never her friend but right now she felt it’s affects running through her body, like knives slicing at her veins. In her mind, where her brain should have been it was replaced by a giant ape, banging together pots and pans just for the sake of making a commotion.

Finally, she was able to unlock her front door and in she walked with her two friends behind her, they made sure everything was okay and that she was alone before they said their goodbyes. It wasn’t that Dani was in a rush to get rid of Mackenzie and Charlotte it was just she was desperate for sleep and the longer they stayed around the less likely she would be to obtaining her short-term goal, of her head hitting her pillow. Before the girls left they turned back to look at Dani once more, checking up on her before Charlotte spoke.

“Are you sure, you’re going to be okay?”

Her British accent seemed extra thick when she spoke, as if a night of drinking brought it all back out of her. Dani just smiled as truthfully as she could as she nodded. As her head moved up and down, she swore she felt her brain hit the walls of her head there was doubt, she was in a world of pain.

“Positive.”

The two girls looked at each other before they turned back to look at Dani who was struggling to keep her eyes open. It was their cue to leave her alone, to rest and recover after all she was going to need a much sleep as she could muster to get over the world largest hangover that was coming her way. Charley just smirked before she turned to walk way back down the hallway while Kenz stayed back to do the final check over of Dani.

“Are you sure, you don’t want to come back to our place?”

Before she could finish her sentence, Dani raised her right hand and shook her head from side to side furiously. Her eye grew big at the thought of what she was going to say next and as she went to stop her tongue from moving her clumsy and stupid foot in mouth disorder came to the forth front.

“No way, nope, nah uh… Daniel still probably secretly hates me.”

Mackenzie just laughed but Dani couldn’t see the funny side of it as she screwed up her nose, as she held onto the front door for support. Reaching out Kenz, pressed her hand on Dani’s shoulder giving her a little squeeze for reassurance.  

“You over think things, way to hard little Dans. Alright… if you need anything, just call… okay?”

Dani just nodded letting Mackenzie know that she understood what she was saying before the blonde turned on her heels and disappeared into the early morning. Dani just watched and waved as both girls left her sight before she shut the door behind her. Reaching up she slide the bolt across on three different locks, making sure she was safe before she started to do what all females do after a big night out. Her shoes were the first thing to be kicked off, followed by her jeans that she struggled to wiggle out of before she tucked her hand into her shirt, unclipped her bra and slide if off without even removing her shirt. Walking towards the fridge, she grabbed a cold bottle of water that she emptied with ease as she skulled the liquid down. Cringing at the feeling, as her raw throat from yelling and screaming was ridden with pain. She placed the empty bottle on the counter, before she made the short journey of ten steps across the same room to fall face first onto her bed. It was an effort to get the covers up and over her, but as she was tried her hardest to snuggle up the need for sleep had taken over, leaving her half in and half out. That’s where she would spend the next 12 hours of her life, trying to ease the pain that came with going out on the town with Mackenzie Page and Charlotte Elliot.

~~

Present Day;

“Oh my god, Kenz… are you serious?”

If you watched the London Unground promotional you would know what’s going on here, if not well you better run off and get yourself familiar with what is about to unfold. Dani had answered her phone within three rings because let’s be real she lived off her phone. It was the one thing that gave her no real protection, but boy did she feel secure when she was with it. Dani waited for Mackenzie to reply before she spoke in turn.

“No, I’m not doing anything right now…”

Of course, she wasn’t but she could have at least pretended to not just be reading a science book, I hopes that one day another dream of hers would come true. Dani shook her head, at herself she must have sounded desperate, but Mackenzie didn’t seem to care as she continued talking on the phone before Dani was left to respond.

“Okay, sure, I’ll be there. See you soon, like in forty-five… oh and thank you so much.”

Dani didn’t know what the job was all she knew is that she had an address and even know it was getting late, she was going to explore this new avenue that Mackenzie had just presented her with. Without even thinking, Dani sprung to her feet and quickly ducked off to have a shower before she dressed herself in a sunshine yellow playsuit. She wrapped a white cardigan around her shoulders while on her feet were a pair of strappy gladiator style sandals. Her short hair was down but it was slightly wavy, but still passable for a casual job interview. To be honest she didn’t have any corporate wear, but she hoped that Kenz knew her enough not to offer her a job, that she needed to overly dress in business attire to impress. Dani had a light dusting of make up on her face, while she tried to stay as cool as possible before rushing out of the door with her black clutch handbag in her hands.

She made the journey down the flight of steps before she dashed across the foyer of her apartment block before she ran towards her car. Completely ignoring the fact that there was a set of eyes, watching her every move. Dani didn’t seem to have a care in the world as she jumped into her car, before racing off (whilst doing the speed limit of course) to get to where she needed to be. She had told Kenz she would be forty-five minutes and she was going to be cutting it real fine on the line but she had hopes she would make it.

And make it she did as she pulled up into the car park that was behind the building that Mackenzie had asked her to meet her at. She wasn’t sure if she had the right address, but she quickly sent Mackenzie a text letting her know that she was here. It didn’t take long for the blonde to emerge from the back door and she made her way towards Dani. Dani had gotten out of her car and eaten up some of the distance between herself and the building as she rushed towards Mackenzie a massive smile on her face. As the two now stood side by side, Dani just looked at her friend with glee.

“So, where are we going? Where’s the interview?”

Mackenzie just laughed before she ushered Dani towards the back entrance to the casino, Dani had no idea what was going on, but she had faith that everything was going to turn out the way she had hoped.

“Your interview is going to take place inside and well, I hope you’re ready?”

Dani just looked up at Mackenzie confused before she just shrugged her shoulders, her eyes looked around the building that she had just stepped into before she walked around the back halls of the once busy casino. As Mackenzie lead Dani out past the store rooms, the kitchen, through the bar and now across the games room. Dani looked up to see a group of people sitting around a roulette wheel, with Daniel spinning it as he saw Dani approach the table with Mackenzie. Mackenzie left Dani’s side and took a seat beside Os, who was next to Daniel and finally Charlotte. Dani wasn’t overly sure what to expect but she took the final few steps up towards the table and went to take the last empty seat, but before she did she reached out and went to shake all of their hands. Charlotte just knocked Dani’s hand away with a smile before she winked at her. Whilst Os, just nodded towards her with a big goofy smile on his face, whilst Mackenzie looked up at Dani and smirked. Finally, Dani’s eyes lead and fell onto Daniel who had a stupid grin on his face as well, he quickly got up from his seat and motioned for Dani to take hers.

“Dani please, take a seat.”

She sounded so formal the way he spoke to her and Dani couldn’t tell if this was the real deal or not, but she was happy enough to play along, as she reached across the table with her extended hand towards him with an intense look in her eye.

“It’s an interview, is it not? So, act the part.”

Dani smirked as she spoke to Daniel, who had adjusted the buttons on his suit jacket, before he looked up at her, with a small smile on his face. She was bold for joking around to him, but he wasn’t going to disappoint her as he reached across and the two shook hands. Finally, Dani took her seat and she looked across the table at the four faces, whom were looking towards her before finally Daniel started to speak.

“So, what do you know about working in a casino?”

Dani looked at them all, before she just smiled as she had an Ace up her sleeve and they just didn’t know it yet. She didn’t say a word as she got up from her chair and made her way towards the bar. She located four glasses that looked the same before she got to work and mixed a few didn’t types of alcohol together to make 4 different cocktails that she had learnt back home. The four just watched her do her thing, before she placed all the glasses onto a round tray and without skipping a beat she made her way back over towards them.

They had to admit she was pretty fast a whipping together four drinks, yet they weren’t entirely sure if she was just having a go at their expense. They watched as she managed the drinks tray in one hand, while she placed four coasters down in front of them before she placed a drink in front of each of them. Twirling around on her heels, Dani took a step back as she watched on from her side of the table as the four looked at each other and then down at their drinks. Mackenzie had a simple fire engine, Os was gifted a white Russian, whilst Charlotte had an Amaretto Sour and last but not least Daniel had heavier drink in the Godfather. Dani watched as the all reluctantly took a sip of their drinks at first, but she couldn’t help but smile as they all seemed a little too impressed by what she was able to do and let’s just say the rest is well history.

~~

I can’t believe I won my first ever match up and it was against one of Sin City Wrestling’s staple Bombshells in Jessie Salco. Now I know what people are probably thinking that it’s an easy victory to beat Jessie Salco… well I would like to correct you on that point, Jessie is just as good as anyone else on the Sin City Wrestling roster, if not she is better because she is regardless of what you think about her, she is a consistent force that always puts in the work and always does her best. Salco had the weight of the world on her shoulders last week, because she needed to win to head in the right direction towards the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship… but sadly for her she came up short but lucky for me… I’m just one more step in the right direction.

A direction towards regaining a chance to go for the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship and regardless of who is holding it by the time I get there, trust me when I say this I let it slip out of my grasps once I won’t be so foolish to do it again. Now, it’s time to prove to everyone just what I’m capable of and beating Salco last week was just the beginning. It’s time for me to climb the ladder one rung at a time and this weekend I get that chance when I go one on one with Aviana Faith.

A lady I’m no stranger to inside the Sin City Wrestling ring, yet here we area again and the stakes are still at an all-time high. To be honest I don’ really have much to say about Aviana personally I mean I don’t really know the girl. However, she will be coming in looking to do what I’m looking to do and that is to walk away this Sunday night from Climax Control with a win under her belt, so she can push forward and upwards on her way to the top. Sadly, I just don’t think this is her time or her chance to show everyone what she can and can’t do because like I said last week I’m hell bent on proving myself to everyone who has ever doubted me and my career.

So, mark my words, I will be putting in all the effort I can muster to make sure I can out wrestle Aviana. A win isn’t just a want anymore for me, it’s a need and I need to keep making moves towards the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship. By doing that, I need to be staying true to myself and my words… I need to do the unthinkable and I need to do what no one probably thinks I can do… I need to beat Aviana.

Plain and simple she is the one standing in my direct line for the top and why, why should I let her get to brush past me like so many have before? I can’t, and I won’t. I get that one win didn’t mean I’m on a roll, but one win is all I needed to see my potential, to see that I was worth betting on. I was worth Christian and Mark investing in me and it finally paying off. I needed to beat Salco last week, just like I need to beat Faith this week, so I can once again cement myself in this business.

You see it sucked being the failure from the Steven’s training camp, it really did, it hurt being the one that was always letting them down… yet people couldn’t see that it wasn’t just Gabriel and Odette that I was tarnishing it was everyone of their students. It was London Underground, Fenris and even Evie Baang that I was disgracing each and every week I went out there and came back with a loss. How can I just slip back into that? I don’t just have my reputation to protect now, I have theirs because regardless of their success, a team of people is only as good as their weakest link and guess who that was?

It was me and there is no way, nope, not on your nelly… am I going to let anybody shame me like that. Nor will I be the one to bring shame upon them. They have worked to hard for this, they have worked too bloody hard to have their names trashed because of me… I won’t allow it… so I will be coming into Climax Control with one thing in mind and that’s to walk out with another victory under my belt. So, I can move forward on my passage to become the future Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion.  

I’m not going to do that by slandering my opponents or the whole roster in that case just to try and prove that I meant something I’m going to do it the only way that I should be done and that’s by my actions. My actions this week, will hopefully lead me to be the one to pin Aviana Faith for the one, two, three inside the centre of that six-sided ring and then only then I can honestly say that the tides are shifting towards my favour. I’m not going to demand that people respect me, or that people should pay attention to me. I’m not going to bang on about why I deserve to be the champion, I’m just going to show the world that I have what it takes, and I won’t even have to drag down anyone else to achieve it.

Someone once told me that you can only go far in this business if you’re willing to run everyone else down because verbal judgement it was wins. I’m here to show you, that you can get the job done without having to say anything negative or nasty towards the ones you stand across the ring with. I need to make a buzz, from what I say… I just need to create a buzz by the results of what I can do and trust me… you’ve barely seen what I’m capable of… and trust me… you won’t be ready for it.

So, I will see you all on Sunday night and once again I hopefully get the honour of putting on a good show for the fans. Where not only will I defeat Aviana, but I will make my next moves towards the top prize in the land of Sin City Wrestling… the World Bombshell Championship.

I will see you on Sunday Aviana and trust me when I say this, I’m not coming for your wig… I’m not coming to disrespect you, I am however coming for the win and right now I have a lot of wrongs to right and a lot of tarnish that others have put on my name that I need to remove. So, forgive me for taking a chance and by doing so, removing the opportunity for you to advance in this gold rush tournament from your fingertips.  

Alrighty Dani’s dinos be good to one another and I can’t wait to see you all on Sunday night…  

17
Climax Control Archives / Reset.
« on: August 17, 2018, 08:21:10 PM »
 Resume playback;

And on the fourth ring he answered. Daniel was reliable like that and after all he had promised Gabriel and Odette to keep a close eye on Dani during her time on the Summer XXXTreme cruise. As soon as Dani heard his voice, she was able to calm herself down. Imagine that, a man that instils the fear of God into others, was simply able to calm the nerves of a naive little girl who had no idea what he was truly capable of. It didn’t take long for Dani to let Daniel know of her situation and it took even less time for Daniel to spring into action. London Underground had arrived to her spot in the car park, Kenz had taken Dani’s bags and put them in the boot of their large black SUV, while Charley was trying to look under the bonnet of the car to see if she could offer any advice, while Daniel was on the phone chatting away to a tow truck driver. It didn’t take any longer than twenty minutes for the tow truck to arrive and Dani’s pride and joy was dragged up on the back of the tow bed, before her car was driven off into the sunset. Never in her many years of owning that car, had anything happened to it so Dani thought it was strange for it to be playing up now but to be honest she knew about as much about cars as she did about winning Sin City Wrestling matches.

Ouch, a self-burn.

The five of them all piled into the seven-seater car, with Os and Daniel up front, Charley and Kenz in the middle while Dani had tucked herself in the back. She was defeated, what else could go wrong today? First it was her bank cards and her accounts and now her car was mysteriously playing up. Rubbing her temples, she tried to think of something positive to focus on, but her chain of thought was broken by the sound of Charlotte’s voice.

<FONT COLOR=#A74AC7> “You okay?”

Charlotte and Makenzie were looking back at her, while Dani could tell that both of the boys were listening out for her answer as well, this was humiliating, and she couldn’t believe her damn luck as of late but here she was being a burden to some of the most successful people she had ever known. Taking a deep exhale Dani just sighed before she mustered up the courage to speak.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“I mean, it’s just my luck it seems, but hey… it can’t get any worse, right?”

The look on their faces wasn’t optimistic, it could always get worse but they all just shared a laugh to try and make Dani’s nervous come to a point of ease. The five, well four continued to exchange small talk before they started to come close to their first destination of this evening and that was Dani’s small flat that she now called home. It wasn’t in the best part of town and too be honest she was mortified that’s he had to utter her address to Daniel as he punched it into the GPS. She knew that all four of them knew her home away from home wasn’t the safest neighbourhood in town, but it was all she could afford since she moved out of the house she shared with Eli. Truth be told, Dani had told the four a slight white lie about her actual apartment. Giving the address for the fancier block of houses across the road, instead of giving them the true address of the run down, but somehow still functioning apartment block that she lived in.

They weren’t the grossest apartments, I mean they had clean water, security screens and functioning power. It was just they were dated and starting to show their age. Compared to the blocks across the road that were new, fresh and quite popular. Think of it this way, the people living across the road from Dani were high class, while she was bunked up in that grey area between middle and low. As Dani looked out the window she could tell her street was only a few blocks away and she sighed, all she wanted to do was crawl into her own bed and sleep the rest of today off, before she had to face the banks tomorrow. She wasn’t even entirely sure how she was going to make it there, but that was a problem for another day and right now she thought she had faced enough. As the car sped through the streets, it didn’t take long before Daniel had the SUV parked out front of “Dani’s apartment” she gulped down the hard lump of regret that was in her throat before they all piled out of the car, to let her out. Dani was quick to grab her bag from Os before she spun around and waved at them. Watching the girl’s and Os disappear back into the car, they slammed their doors shut. Dani turned to walk away, but she almost bumped right into Daniel’s chest.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“I’m so sorry.”

She was a fumbling mess, as Dani looked up at Daniel her face flushed red. Her right hand was up on his chest as she tried to not knock herself over, yet it was an automatic response. Noticing what she had unwittingly done, she quickly snatched her hand back down to her side before she brushed a strand of her short brown hair out of her face with her left hand. Hoping that would distract him, from her foolishness. It hadn’t Daniel was a smart guy and right now, he was watching her suffer from somewhat crippling awkwardness. That action alone brought a smirk to Daniel’s face as he looked down at her. He wasn’t sure if he should pity her and her bad luck or question it. Let’s be honest this wouldn’t be the first time a pretty young woman, might have maxed out her credit cards and called wolf. Then to have her old as sin car break down on the same day, it was enough to raise red flags for Mr Morgan. He was a smart man and he couldn’t help but look for flaws in this story and the icing on the cake was the fact that she lived in this neighbourhood, he couldn’t fully rule out that this was all just one big “poor little old’ me” scheme.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“Thank you, for everything… I owe you.”

Dani spoke, but her voice was barely above a whisper at first as she was nervous. She still wasn’t overly used to Daniel but for the cruise ship, she found him and the rest of London Underground always checking in on her. It was comforting knowing that there was someone out there looking out for her, even if she knew they were only doing it because Gabriel and Odette had asked them to. Dani was still the small fish in a big pond and she had learnt over the past few days that trying to make friends in this business was near on impossible at times. As it turns out, everyone has an opinion on others regardless of how false they might be. Looking up at Daniel, Dani flashed him a smile truth be told she wasn’t sure how things were going to go at the banks tomorrow, or if she would ever see her money again but she had made a promise to him and she was desperate to keep it.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“I promise, as soon as I can. You’ll have your money back and then some. I really appreciate what you have done for me, all of you.”

She turned back to look at the SUV, noticing that the group was watching Daniel and Dani like a hawk. It was what they were paid to do, so she wasn’t overly surprised. Another deep and defeated sigh left her dry lips, as Dani once again gave Daniel a sincere smile. He just stood there, not saying a single word at first as he just calculated the dilemmas from today before he quickly replied to her.

<FONT COLOR=#1589FF> “It’s fine.”

Reaching across towards her, Daniel bent down, and Dani wasn’t sure what he was doing but she caught his actions out of the corner of her eyes as he leant down and picked up her carry on back pack before he slung it over his right shoulder.

<FONT COLOR=#1589FF> “Alright, which ones yours?”

He was motioning towards the apartments in the fancy block they were standing in front of and that’s when the realisation of Dani making a small white lie, smacked her right in the chest. Daniel was offering to help her carry her belongings up to her apartment, but there was no way Dani would allow him to see where she truly lived. It was humiliating, and she had gone through enough trauma today, she didn’t need his pity as well to increase her load. She quickly reached out and grabbed at her bag and she gently dragged it off his shoulder before she nervously laughed.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“It’s okay, Daniel really. I’ve got it from here”

She gave him the most reassuring smile she could muster up, as he reluctantly let her bag slide off his shoulder before he handed it over to her. The look in her eyes was desperate as she was trying to plead with him silently to just let this one go. However, Dani knew that regardless of how scary he was to others, deep down he was a proper gentlemen and what kind of man would let a young woman in a bad neighbourhood walk alone to her apartment? Yet the more she reassured him, the more he could tell that something wasn’t right, but Daniel could tell from the despair that was written all over her face that she was mortified about what she was hiding. Hesitantly he handed Dani back her belongings before he, stepped around to the side of her, moving his face towards hers so he could talk quietly to her, it’s not that what he was going to say next wasn’t something he didn’t want the others to hear it was just he couldn’t exactly put his finger on why she was acting all sorts of uncomfortable.

<FONT COLOR=#1589FF> “If you need anything else, Dan… you can call.”

Dani didn’t know what to say, but she just nodded as if she agreed. She knew she could call him and he would do whatever he could to “rescue” her. But she felt foolish for doing so, also, he didn’t have to save her, I mean he barely knew her like she barely knew him.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“Thank you, you’ve done enough… I promise I’ll pay you back as soon as I can.”

It was Daniel’s turn to nod because one way or another he would get his money back, he was a businessman first and foremost and money was definitely a driving force for him. Without another word spoken, he just flashed her a crocked smile before he slowly stepped back, turned on balls of his feet and walked off towards the driver’s side of the car. Dani just looked back at them, giving them all a wave before she watched the car pull off from the side of the road and into the street. She watched as the car left her sight and only when she thought she was in the clear did she dart across the road and head to her actual apartment block. Rushing up to the gate she punched in her four-digit pin, before the buzzer sounded before she ran towards the foyer. Hoping she had made the grand escape that had played out in her mind. However, she hadn’t a within seconds all four members of London Underground knew that she had lied to them. For what reason, or why? They didn’t have any idea, but it didn’t sit well with them. They didn’t say a single word to one another, as they did the block before heading off in the direction of their house.

~~

A few days later;

It didn’t take that long for the banks to work out what had happened with Dani’s cards and accounts and it didn’t take them that long to wipe her credit card debit and return her life savings back to her account. She considered herself lucky as she knew this could have been a long drawn out process, but luck seemed to be on her side for once. It had been a rough few days without having access to any of her funds, but she lived off the limited amounts of cash she had lying around her apartment. Lucky for her, she was used to living off two-minute noodles and frozen meals. Dani couldn’t deny the feeling of having her accounts reinstated, her money back it was as if she had won lotto I mean she wasn’t rolling in money, but she had enough to pay for her car to be repaired and finally take herself food shopping. The thought of having fresh fruit in vegetables in her fridge was heaven. It was the little things that amused her, and it was simple luxuries like having a fresh apple to munch on instead of stall box of cookies to snack on that made the past few days of financial pain seem worth it.

After she handled to essentials Dani, made a call to Daniel hoping to arrange a time to meet up with him so she could pay him back, however it took a few days for him to actually pick up her calls. It was an odd feeling in the pit of Dani’s stomach as if she had done something wrong, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. Of course, she couldn’t, because she didn’t know that her stealth like plan to tell a white lie about where she lived was foiled within minutes of telling it. Daniel was short and curt with Dani on the phone, but after a lot of pleading Dani was able to lock in a time to see him. She couldn’t put her finger on why he was being so tense with her, but she just stupidly put it down to the fact that he was extremely busy, living his life and doing whatever it was that he did in his spare time. They were set to meet at 2pm at the local ARIA café, the time now was 12:45 meaning that Dani had just thirty minutes to get showered, changed and her foot out the door to head off to their meeting place. However, remember how I told you happiness was short lived?

As Dani came prancing down the stairs of her apartment block, she left skipped across the foyer with a spring in her step she hadn’t had in days before she exited the building leading into the street to walk off towards the direction of her car. However, as she looked towards it she noticed there was a man already leaning up against her green Honda civic. And the closer she got to her vehicle she could finally make out whom it was. It was her ex Eli, someone that she thought she had finally gotten rid of. He stood their proudly as if he knew she was just moments from stepping out of her apartment. It was creepy, but Dani didn’t have time for this as she stepped onto the road and headed towards the driver’s side door hoping she could just avoid him, hop in her car and speed off without any interaction. Turns out not all fantasies come true as the closer she got to her car, the closure he was starting to appear.

<FONT COLOR=#89C35C> “Dani, baby…”

The sound of his voice was enough to make her weak at her knees, she loved his voice, but she was determined to not let him win her over this time. She ducked her head down and focused on the pavement as she boldly moved towards her car.

<FONT COLOR=#89C35C> “Beautiful, it’s been too long.”

He was persistent as he chased her, eager to speak with her. It hadn’t been long enough as Dani could still vividly remember their break up and him moving on just days after. Gritting her teeth, she just pushed past him, heading towards the driver’s door as he reached out placing the palm on his hand on the door she slammed it shut on her as she tried to open it.

<FONT COLOR=#89C35C> “Talk to me, baby… come home… please. I miss you… I love you… please.”

He was stumbling with his words as he spoke, and the closure Dani got to him the more she could smell the alcohol that was seeping out of his pore, bringing her eyebrows together she sighed before she shook her head no. She didn’t have time for this, she had a meeting to attend, well it wasn’t a meeting, but she felt like Daniel’s time was precious and she didn’t want to waste it by being tardy.

<FONT COLOR=#89C35C> “Dani baby, please… let’s talk…”

He reached out and tucked a strand of her short brown hair behind her ear, before she slammed into the side of her car, blocking her from attempting to open her car door once more. He was drunk, of course he was drunk there was nothing new here, but Dani couldn’t stand the sight of him as she groaned out loud.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“Eli please, I don’t have time for this… just go, please just go.”

She was begging him, but it was as if her voice was falling on deaf ears as Eli, grabbed onto her shoulders shaking her back and forth as he swung in his drunken state.

<FONT COLOR=#89C35C> “Why are you so dressed up babe? Where are you going? Why the rush?”

He was filled with questions and the more he spoke, the angrier his tone got. Dani just shrugged his hands off her shoulders, before she looked down at what she was wearing she didn’t think she was overly dressed up. She had a pair of short black heels on, with a tight pair of dirty blue jeans that hugged her body with a white spaghetti strapped shirt. There was nothing special about her attire, I mean sure she had put a little effort in, but she didn’t think it was noteworthy. However, as Dani looked up she saw the glimmer she had seen in Eli’s eyes once before, it was jealously mixed with rage as there was no way she was going to stand for it this time. Dani stepped back, and quickly darted around the back of her car before she unlocked her Civic and jumped into the back seat. Her heart was racing at a million miles as Eli had clicked onto what Dani had just done to him. There was no way she was going to let him mentally abuse her, like he used to, and she was desperate to get away. As she was in the backseat, she shimmed her way in between the passenger and driver’s seat making her way to the driver chair before she buckled up and stuck the keys in the ignition. Meanwhile Eli was slamming his fist into the window, and with one swift move he would have shattered the glass everywhere, but he stumbled back falling onto his behind before Dani sped off leaving him. She felt bad, and the more she looked in the rear-view mirror the more she wanted to turn back and save him, but she couldn’t bring herself to be a pawn in his game anymore and truth be told, she had no doubt in her mind that he was going to be there when she got home, and she would just have to deal with it then.

It was 2:05pm at Aria and Dani was late, as she parked her car and ran towards the front doors. She could spot Daniel waiting for her and the more she ran the more she felt like time was running against her. It was a terrible feeling, because she already felt like she was fast becoming a pain in his arse and now she was eating up into his personal time. As she rushed up the set of stairs she quickly darted in between the tables, people and staff before she scooted to a stop in front of him. Holding her hand up to wave, she took a moment to catch her breath. Daniel just looked down at her with a confused look upon his face.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“Daniel… Hi… Oh… My… God… so… sorry for being late.”

She managed to catch her breathe midsentence, before Dani fumbled with her black clutch, as she rifled through it, her right hand felt onto the yellow package that contained way more money than it needed but she wanted to compensate Daniel for his time, effort and generosity for getting her out of a hard spot in her life. Reaching out she handed him to envelope before, he grabbed it firmly. Feeling the weight of the money inside of it, he could tell that there was more than needed. He couldn’t put his finger on if she was trying to win him over, or if she was just desperately trying her best to pay him back plus adding a little more on for interest. Either way he wasn’t impressed, he didn’t need money and he didn’t need someone mistaking his generosity as something they could just pay back and add extra too, what did she think of him? Dani didn’t understand what she had done wrong, but she watched as Daniel motioned of her to take a seat and without another word spoken she did what she was told. Now the two of them sat across from one another and it didn’t take long for Daniel to start speaking.

<FONT COLOR=#1589FF> “Why did you lie to me, about where you lived?”

He didn’t ease into it, he was straight up and direct and Dani didn’t even have a second to think of an excuse because she knew that she had been caught out in her little white lie. A sigh escaped her lips as she just looked down at the table, as if she was searching for answers but all she had to do was be truthful from here on out.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“I didn’t want you to think less of me.”

Her words were honest and raw as she looked up from the table to look into his eyes, his cold unforgiving eyes but she felt the need to plead her case anyways.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“I didn’t want you, of all people to see what I really am… a mess. I mean not a complete mess, but like… you already had to bail me out for my cards, then my car I didn’t want you to pity me because of my living situation as well. I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t have but I just wanted one last shred of dignity to stay with me that day. I didn’t want to seem like the poor girl, who doesn’t have a handle on her life. I didn’t want to be judged because of where I live. I’ve had enough judgement lately… I didn’t want yours, I didn’t want your pity.”

Dani couldn’t tell if he was believing her or not, but his silence was enough to cripple her as she just returned her gaze down to the table that separated them. It wasn’t because she wanted to impress him, that’s not what she was after. Dani just wanted to feel like she wasn’t the disappointment, everyone was reminding her that she was and by telling a little white lie she had done the opposite because now the one person who had helped her through everything, was no doubt about to wipe his hands clean of her. She didn’t give him enough time to reply as she just stood up in her spot and let out a final sigh before she spoke.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>“Thank you for everything Daniel, I appreciate what you, Os and the girls did for me. I truly do.”

Her words were softly spoken by were sincere and without waiting to hear his response, Dani just ducked her head down and left the café. She could add this to the list of things she had screwed up and to be honest the list was starting to unravel. When it all boils down to it, everyone has their problems, but she wasn’t sure how much longer she could hold on to hers. She had a sick mother, an obsessive ex-boyfriend, struggling to make ends meet as she had to pay for a lot more than she should be at her age, she basically had no friends in Sin City Wrestling, well she did… but she was pretty sure she had just lost one of her last ones. Well by ones she meant four. She was winless, dateless and now hopeless that anything that sort of looked or seemed like good luck was going to come her way.

Dani made her way back to her car, clicking on her seat belt before she took off back home. It was a longer car ride than usual as she replayed the last few weeks over in her mind. It was a sad enough story to maintain her full concentration, before she pulled up and parked out side the block of apartments she called home. Pulling herself out of the car, she slammed the door behind her before locking them. Making her way to the gate, she punched in her numbers, listened for the buzzer, before she walked into the foyer. As she made the long climb back up the fire escape stairs to her apartment, she didn’t lift her head once, she just wanted this day to be over and not having anywhere else to go she was going to spend her time locked up at home. As she made her way down the hallway towards her front door, she completely missed the sound of heavy footsteps behind her. Dani was off in her own sort of fairyland that she missed the owner of those footsteps, reach out and slam her into her front door.

Turning her around in his grip, Dani was forcefully made to face him and as her eyes fully opened she was now fully aware of who was behind this. Eli had her pinned up against her apartment door, and the more she struggled to get away the more pressure he applied.

<FONT COLOR=#89C35C> “Come home Dani.”

He wasn’t being quiet as he screamed in her face, it had been over an hour since their last encounter, but he had managed to find a bar to soak in some more booze before he made his glorious return to haunt her. Eli pressed his forehead against Dani’s she knew in his own sick little way he loved her, but she couldn’t live like this. It was never like this when they were together, he was absent most of the time as he had his head planted in music books, or he was too busy focusing on trying to kick off his Rockstar career to even amount to any sort of physical abuse towards her. The stalking had only begun once they broke up and even though he had moved on for a moment in time, something always brought him back to her.

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94> “Eli, please… don’t…”

Before she could finish her sentence, his lips we planted onto hers as he kissed her, but Dani resisted as she turned her head away. It wasn’t the reaction he was looking for, as he reached down and grabbed the sides of her face forcefully, bringing her lips together in a pout. His fingertips flushed white from the intensity of his grasp while her cheeks burned red and once again his lips were on hers. Dani pushed as hard as she could, even lifting her right knee to aim for his crotch but he had it scouted and the more she put up a fight the harder he gripped her. She couldn’t take it anymore and before she knew she could feel tears streaming down her face, it didn’t stop Eli as he continued to apply pressure and as Dani struggled to free herself, Eli seemingly forgot his own strength as he pushed her a little to hard into the door. As the back of Dani’s head bounced off the hard wood, the last thing she remember before everything went black was seeing a vague resemblance of a person approaching Eli from behind.

Dani didn’t know what happened next, all she knew is that the next morning she woke up in her own bed. She was dressed in a large black shirt that she had no idea where it came from. Her first reaction was to look down and think to herself if anything felt strange or different because a woman always knows when she’s been touched, willingly or unwillingly the next day. A loud exhale escaped her lips as she just knew that Eli hadn’t done anything more to her, as she checked over self as she rushed towards the bathroom in her one room apartment. She didn’t know how she got inside, or how she got free from his grip, but she was safe for now, behind her locked bathroom door. She made a beeline for the mirror to see two scratches on each side of her face, Dani knew they were from his fingernails as he dug them into her cheeks. She could see faint black swelling around her eyes, that she could possibly pass off a tiredness when she had to face the day later on. However, she couldn’t help but wonder how she had made it inside her apartment, somewhat unharmed.

Reaching across from the vanity, she turned the shower taps on to hot before she slipped off the large black shirt, her underwear soon followed, and her first instinct was to wash away everything that had happened yesterday. While she tried to put two and two together of just how exactly she managed to get out of the world of trouble yesterday. The more she thought about it, as she sat on the floor in her shower letting the burning hot water splash her skin, the more she couldn’t help but think that the world was truly hellbent on watching her fall, but yet it had an odd way of always catching her in times of need.

~~

<FONT COLOR=#FFFF94>Another week passes, and another loss comes my way, it’s like I’ve got a magnet attached to me that just clings onto bad luck.

I mean, it feels that way, but that was last week, and this week is a brand new week with a brand new golden opportunity at my doorstep. Sure, I didn’t beat Mikah and I didn’t walk away last week with the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Championship, but what I did walk away with was knowledge and well some say that knowledge is power in this business and let me assure you, next time I face Mikah for the World Bombshell Championship, I’ll be ready… mark my words I’ll be ready because everyone has a weakness and trust me, I’ve found hers.

So, welcome to the next chapter in the story that is Danielle Weston, it’s a fresh new start without having to worry about what mindless, dim-witted little people think of me. So, what, I’m winless? Who else can stand back in the company and say that regardless of failing to get the one, two, three I was still able to make the right moves and impress the right people to gain an opportunity of a lifetime. I got to go face to face with Mikah for the World Bombshell Championship because I showed the world that I was willing to work hard. But as they say, sometimes the devil works harder and sometimes people want to rain on your parade. So, here it is… if you have a problem with what I’m doing or have done in this business… you have two options… one you step up and do something about it, or two… you just get a little more creative instead of implying that I’ve sucked cock to be where I am.

A trend I just know that Jessie Salco is going to attach herself too when she comes at me this week. I mean it’s pretty obvious how this will go down, she’ll slander me, say that I’m winless and that she has the chance of a lifetime at her finger tips and she isn’t going to let this chance to climb the ladder to become the next Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell Champion out of her grasp, because why would she? She has been black listed from being able the challenge for any title in Sin City Wrestling, due to her constant complaining and demanding… so now, she has been handed a lemon and welp, it’s time for her to either make lemonade or in Ben Jordan’s case it’s time to throw them at someone.

Jessie is going to come at me with everything she’s got and well truth be told, I’m looking forward to it because if she thinks she is the only one in this match up with something to prove, she isn’t. Sure, she has to put in the work but for me, I have to work twice as hard for the rest of the world to see me, for the rest of the world to get on board and believe in me. It’s a tough uphill battle, but lucky for me I like to climb.

Sunday night is just days away and it all boils down to who wants it more, does Salco want to free herself from not being able to go for a title… or do I want to finally show the world that this girl from Daytona Beach can actually win something for a change? I think I know the answer but like they say, sometimes you have to show the world what you’re capable of for them to believe in you and I think it’s about time I opened a few sets of eyes. It’s not going to be easy, but fighting for something you truly want shouldn’t come without a struggle and I think I’ve struggled enough… I think it’s time I get my head right in this game and start putting away those victories because, luck can only keep you surviving for so long and with the luck I’ve had since my debut I think I’m just about out of receiving lucky chances when it comes to championship matches.

It’s time to go that extra mile and it all starts again this Sunday night when I face Jessie Salco, a Sin City Wrestling veteran who is still trying to show the world she has what it takes to make it to the top of the mountain. I’m just sorry to say that your climb to the summit, won’t be starting this weekend Jessie. This weekend it’s my time to show everyone just who I am, it’s time to show the world that I’m not the disappointment from the Stevens’ gym but in fact, I’m the next big thing.

I’m looking to advance in this gold rush tournament because, lets face it if I was to win it and go on to face the World Bombshell Champion, who on earth could really question my position in this company? No one… I’m sorry Salco, but Sunday night won’t be your night… it will be mine and I will do everything I can to get past you and capture my first ever win in Sin City Wrestling and the journey back to the top will be one less step away. I need to prove to the world that I belong here, I need to prove to my trainers I deserve to be here, and I need to remind myself that this is what I was born to do, I’ve wanted this since I was a little girl and I’ll be damned if I get another opportunity slip through my fingers.

I’ll see you all on Sunday night, let’s just pray that there's a little luck on my side.

18
Climax Control Archives / Welp!
« on: August 10, 2018, 02:25:33 AM »
 Sometimes things in life are too good to be true, like at Summer XXXTreme Dani was riding the waves of success. Regardless of her loss, things were looking good for her, she had managed to hold on getting down to the final two before being eliminated by the more experienced Crystal Hilton or was it Christina Rose? Who knows but sometimes it doesn’t matter how hard you try to go forward, life has a funny way of reminding you that you’re just a pawn in the game. Cloud nine, definitely is just a vacation spot, that you get to visit on and off in your life before you’re reminded that the flip side of good, is bad.

A loss is a loss and regardless of Dani being outlasted by Crystal she could still walk around backstage with her head held high. She had given Summer XXXTreme her all and in spite of all of her opponents counting her out, she was able to show the world that she had what it takes to be in this business. Well so she thought, it turns out that even though she is still winless people can’t believe that she have proven herself. I mean how could she? She hadn’t been blessed with the prestigious one, two, three and yet here she was staring down a World Bombshell Championship match up this coming Sunday against the reigning and defending Mikah Green.  I mean what are the odds? If Tony Thorn was around, even he would say they were pretty low but here Dani was about to walk into the biggest match of her career and yet no one could see how hard she had worked to get here, all they could focus on is that she was winless. What did they want? Did they honestly expect another round of Crystal versus Mikah? I mean that has been working well, the owners of Sin City Wrestling decided to mix it up a little and yet, people couldn’t stand to see someone else get just a glimmer of the spotlight. Dani didn’t ask for this match, nor did she expect it, and yet now she is left fighting to prove her worth once more.

It’s time likes these, people really need to ask themselves, is this all really worth it? I mean what’s the point of trying, when all people are going to do is knock you down, because they think their opinions matters?

So, what comes next in this business? Mindless taunts from people who have nothing to do with the match up, decide to sit behind their phone screens and try and knock the work of others. The only plausible reason for Dani’s match up against Mikah, was that she had spent time on her knees and slept her way into this match up. I mean where is the respect? Not only for her, but for Mark Ward and Christian Underwood? Yet you have the likes of Effie and Kris coming at Dani, as if they know anything about her.

Dani didn’t realise that when you’re staring down a match up with Mikah Green, you’re obviously facing her fan club as well? Yet when Dani spoke up and voiced her opinions about this, she was branded the cry baby, she was branded the one who was disrespecting Mikah? It wasn’t like that and yet people who have nothing to do with this, want to stick their noses in where it doesn’t belong. People really need to learn to take a backseat and that they don’t need to jump in and defend the Champion that is Mikah, I mean if she is as great as everyone says she is. She wouldn’t need you to come rushing to her defence. Now would she? But I guess you can’t get away with disrespecting the champion? But like you can get away with dragging someone else down? It’s a two way street and if you’re not mature enough or willing to accept that, maybe, just maybe you shouldn’t pass judgement or make comments on something that is well and truly out of league or your hands?

Plain and simple, jealous people will forever be that and just because you didn’t get your chance to stand in the spotlight this Sunday night, doesn’t give you the damn right to think you’re special enough to put your two cents in. Tarnishing the hard work of others.

However, if there was one thing that Dani was learning about this business is that, it is what it is… people were always salty, always aggressive and always looking for their moment to belittle someone to make themselves look better. People are always looking for that moment to blur the lines and when they take it and it backfires, they retreat. It’s the same old, same old. Nothing new, nothing original, nothing different.

Even though she was learning all of this, it still didn’t take away the sting, from the bite. I mean what’s the point of trying? When you just know that whatever you do will never be good enough? What’s the point of putting in your best efforts when you already know how this is going to go down? There was no doubt in the back of Dani’s mind that she was going to walk away this Sunday defeated. Beaten by the Queen of Sin City Wrestling Mikah Green, it was almost written in the stars. Mikah is that damn good, always has been and always will be. Dani was still the fresh faced rookie, the one who was desperate to show the world what she could become, but the chances of her even coming close to Miakh? Were miles apart and regardless of this people were too focused on her win loss tally. Rather than the odds.

You want to call Dani disrespectful to the champion? Maybe you should take a good hard look at yourself. Dani didn’t disrespect Mikah, in fact she knows exactly where she stands and yet you still couldn’t be mature enough to see how hard she worked to get to this point. Hell Portia didn’t even cop this nonsense when she walked into Sin City Wrestling and was awarded a chance at the Bombshell Championship in the Ultimate X match. Yet where there is smoke, there is fire, and when there is someone new to the Sin City Wrestling World Bombshell scene, people can’t fathom it, they can handle it… so where do they put the potential challengers? Instead of embracing change and celebrating that Sin City Wrestling was moving forward from the never ending Mikah Crystal circle, they decided to take a step back and act like animals.

Without even giving her a moment to soak in what she had accomplished, without even giving the new direction that Sin City Wrestling seemed to be heading in with the Bombshell division, without even giving this new air of change a second thought… people already had Dani Weston backed into a corner and had her dropping to her knees. Because that’s the only reason, she could / would ever be rewarded a World Bombshell Championship match up?

And within seconds, every inch of confidence that Dani had built up in spite of all her losses was ripped from her hands.

I told you it doesn’t matter how much or how hard you try in life to go forward, life has a funny way of making you take ten steps back. Now bear with me as I take you through the fall from grace.

~~

Just hours after Summer XXXtreme;

The boat had pulled back into the dock and the Sin City Wrestling fans, crew and superstars had started to fix up their accounts and head towards dry land. After a week of being at sea, a lot of the wrestlers were desperate to get home to see their families. With Sin City Wrestling’s break after the Super-card it was the perfect time for them to kick up their heels, rest and recover before heading into the next busy cycle. As the lines started to shuffle out the boats on the boat, the scene shifted back towards the reception desk to find Dani Weston with her large roller bag behind her. She was looking to check out and be on her merry way, sure her match didn’t go to plan but still she was all smiles as she did exactly what she set out to do and that was to make a name for herself. Regardless of her falling from the ring and into the pool, her name was finally being spoken around the fans and backstage as the fans, staff and her fellow wrestlers had started to take notice on what the little girl could do.

Dani was on cloud nine as she scrolled through the photos on her phone while the lady behind the counter, typed away frantically on the keyboard in front of her. Once she brought up Dani’s account she let her know her remaining balance for the weeks paid vacation, without even a second thought she opened up her clutch and handed over two credit cards. It’s not that Dani needed them both to pay off her debt of just $600 it was more the fact that Dani liked to spilt her bills, half on each card because she was a sucker for collecting credit card reward points. It was something she had always done. As the receptionist took both her cards she started the payment process, while Dani once again was distracted by her phone.

The lady behind the reception desk, inserted the chip on the first card, only for the screen to quickly glow with the words “declined” before she tried the second one and after a few moments the results was very much the same. Looking up and over at Dani the lady just smiled before she decided to try both cards again, after all she was a Sin City Wrestling Bombshell surely she would have enough money to pay for her expenses. It wasn’t until the second round of her cards being declined that the blonde, lightly cleared her throat before she discreetly spoke so her. Making sure she didn’t raise her voice as she didn’t want to embarrass the Bombshell.

“Excuse me miss, but there seems to be a problem with your cards.”

Dani’s big brown eyes looked up from her phone and towards the beautiful smiling face that was in front of her, however the more she spoke the less Dani could hear as she was trying to process those first few words she had spoken. Looking down at her cards that were being handed back towards her, Dani just smiled before she spoke.

“Are you sure?”

It’s not that she didn’t believe the lady, it’s just there was no way that could be right? Dani wasn’t the richest but she had always made sure she had money on each of her cards for emergencies. She was cautious with her money and the chances of her card declining from being maxed out were far from possible. Dani watched on as the lady nodded her head, before she started to speak once more, making sure she kept the volume of her voice down so no one could hear what was happening only herself and Dani.

“I have tried both of them, several times, each time they are coming up declined. Are you sure you have enough funds?”

Well that was a ruthless question, if she had ever heard one but Dani didn’t think much of it, she knew the lady was just doing her job. Dani just nodded her head, she knew she had money on them, she had to and she never went on outrageous spending sprees. She had always been tight with her money. Dani just sighed feeling a little ill at this situation before she looked back up at the blonde haired woman who was basically telling her she couldn’t afford $600.

“Of course I’m sure, I rarely even use my cards.”

As her voice was shaking, even Dani found a hard time believing her truthful story. Looking across at the blonde, Dani’s cheeks flushed red she was so humiliated. Looking around the foyer, she noticed there was a small line up behind her forming, but she didn’t have time to make out the faces of those who were looking her way. She was now in panic mode, because this was her only way of paying and without paying there was no way they were going to let her off this boat without dragging her off by both arms while two police officers flanked each side. I’m sure that was her just being over dramatic but she didn’t need that vision to become a reality and right now that’s all she could think of. As she looked lost at her cards that were still being handed back to her, Dani just ducked her head down trying to make sense of this situation.

“Well, I don’t know what else I can tell you Miss Weston, but if your cards don’t work, there no way for you to make payment and well…”

Before the lady’s sweet voice could continue Dani was quick to jump in and stop her as another over dramatic stage show was now performing in her mind, as she was getting taunted and teased as she was escorted off the boat shamed of being too poor to afford her trip away with work. Dani couldn’t have any of this happening so, she looked up at the lady once more with her big brown eyes and she practically begged her.

“Please just try them again, I’m sure there must be some sort of mistake.”

The lady could tell that she was desperate and confused, so with sigh she just nodded and went back to her keyboard before she fired up the eftpos machine once more. Dani watched on as she swiped the first card, for it to come back declined, before she tried the second one, both leading to the same outcome. It was as if her stomach was empty as she felt her heart drop to the very pit of it. As sicken feeling across her body as it started to sink in that she had no money. Well she had money, it’s just right now her cards couldn’t produce it. As she stood there looking at the screen, she watched as her cards were slid across the white marble bench top in front of her.

“Declined. Again.”

Was all she could hear as those words echoed in her mind, before Dani looked towards her IPhone. She needed to check this out for herself. As the woman, reached over and grabbed the handset of her phone Dani quickly spoke to her stopping her from making her next move. That being informing management that there was a young lady that couldn’t afford her expenses.

“Just give me a moment, please I swear I have the money to pay for this.”

The blonde looked down at Dani and obviously felt sorry for her as she nodded, Dani scooped up her cards and took her belongings with her as she stood to the side, letting the woman get on with her job as she served other customers that were waiting to check out. As Dani slid her cards into her back pocket she looked as her phone before she accessed her net banking, and before her every eyes she was witnessing something no one should ever have to encounter.

“What the…?”

Her eyes scanned the screen to see that every single cent, from her credit accounts was maxed out, while her savings account was reading zeros. Clicking on her accounts, she noticed different transactions for places she had never been before and that’s when her heart sank even deeper than before. Her card details had been stolen, her accounts hacked and every single cent she had was now either gone or was owed to the banks. Her normally big bright brown eyes, started to well up and regardless of being seen as a cry-baby the realisation that someone had stolen from her was enough to bring her to tears.

“No, no, no… nooo….”

Dani didn’t want to make a scene, so she tried to keep her panic attack down so people’s attention were drawn to her. Shifting away from the lines, she turned her back to the sea of people so she could hide her face in her hands. Unfortunately for her, she hadn’t gotten away with her reaction as the sound of multiple footsteps started to click up behind her. Muttering the words “go away” to herself, she hoped who was ever approaching wasn’t wanting a selfie or an autograph because as of right now she was too upset to even pretend that everything was going to be okay. Letting out a massive sigh, Dani wiped her eyes frantically trying to hide her pain yet it was too late as the group of people behind her had already seen her in this state.

“You alright, Dani?”

Dani found some comfort as she recognised the accent of the female voice that spoke behind her, yet she stilled continued to wipe the fallen tears from her eyes before she spun around slowly to look at them. It was her friends, well her work friends London Underground. Her face was flushed red and even with her best efforts to hide her sadness all four of them saw right through her fake plastered on smile.

“I’m fine, Kenz…”

It was a lie and they could all see it, just some more than others as Daniel’s eyes gazed down to Dani’s phone. He was able to pick up why she was so upset, without her even saying a word. After all he was a highly intelligent man, who could put two and two together. Without a second wasted, her pointed towards Os and within a matter of seconds Dani’s large black bag was in his hands, while Kenz and Charley stood on either side of her as Daniel lead them over to the counter.

“Daniel, don’t… you don’t have to do that.”

He didn’t ask for permission, nor was he going to as he just handed over his card and paid for her debt as if it was nothing. As Dani just smiled, she couldn’t help but feel stupid as now not only was in debt with the bank but she owed Daniel a large sum of money as well. Daniel turned back around after paying for her room, to look towards her.

“Thank you.”

Was all she could muster as Daniel just looked her up and down, Dani wasn’t sure if he was disgusted with her for being broke or if he felt for her because she had been a victim of fraud but either way he was looking at her weirdly and she couldn’t put her finger on it. He didn’t say a single word, nor did Kenz or Charley and well neither did Os but that’s not really surprising and the silence was just eating at her. Dani just wanted to be a million miles from her but she wasn’t able to make time move any faster than what it was. So, she just lowered her head to look at the ground before she started to move with the group as they made their way towards the exit of the boat. Leaving the Sun Princess Cruise for another year and saying goodbye to some of the best and worst memories of her life.

~~

The short drive from the port to the airport felt like a lifetime, before the flight dragged out to feel even longer. Dani was desperate to get home, she needed to be back in Vegas so she could go to her local bank and speak with someone in relation to her card details being stolen. Sure she could have just called, but the likelihood of having her dramas solved by the phone were next to none. If she had learnt anything in life, some parts of business were best to be done face to face. Dani was on a flight that had a number of Sin City Wrestling talent on board and she was keen to stay out of site, as she pulled her large black hoodie up over her face hoping that ridiculous theory of if she couldn’t see them, they couldn’t see her would work. It hadn’t worked and regardless of no one knowing about her fall from grace, she couldn’t help but feel like she was getting talked about. I mean paranoia seemed crazy but right now, she didn’t know any better. Imagine that, going from the hot topic of the night for putting on the best show she could possibly give the fans to becoming the talk of the locker room because she couldn’t afford her room bill.

Dani knew that her secret was safe with London Underground, but still at this point of her life she was sure this news would get out somehow and once again she would be forced to fight an endless battle of proving herself. It must seem crazy, but that’s how these things are. Once people know you have nothing, they love to do nothing more than reminded you of it. Like when you’re winless but you get a golden opportunity in the Ultimate X match. People love to rub that in, but somehow someway Dani managed to put a stop to most of the critics by holding on as long as she did.

The plan finally landed and Dani was back on solid ground, she made a beeline for baggage claim and was able to head off towards the car park. She has scrambled the loosen change in her purse to make up enough money to pay for the cost of the airport parking before she made a dash towards her green Honda Civic. Unlocking the door with the keys, she tossed her large black bag into the boot before she rushed towards the driver’s side door. Dani was on a mission and that mission was to high tail it to her bank so she could get herself sorted, but as she slammed the door shut she placed her keys into the ignition and even though her mind was racing the sound of her engine, well should I say the lack of sound coming from her engine was enough to boot her back into reality.

“Come on, come on, come on.”

She was begging her car to kick over, but there was nothing, just a slight cough of the exhaust followed by the deafening sound of silence. Dani couldn’t believe her luck and with everything she had in her, she turned the keys once more and as the car attempted to roll over nothing roared to life. Looking up at the dashboard she gritted her teeth holding back a scream of frustration as all the light had managed to display themselves. Leaving Dani with endless options for what the cars problem could be. Not that she was whiz at cars, but hey if it meant getting this thing started it was worth a try. Closing her eyes, she slammed her head into the back of her seat before she brought her hand sup over her face before slamming them down on the wheel. She had enough of today and the realisation that she had just spent her last bit of cash to pay for parking wasn’t sitting well. Dani had no money for a cab, no money on her cards to call an Uber and she was trapped in the carpark at the Las Vegas airport. Today really had gone from bad to worse.

Reaching for her clutch that was resting on the back seat, Dani raided her bag until she found her phone and without thinking she unlocked the screen and found the one person’s number she could call, as she knew she could rely on him. The screen lit up with the words “Calling… Daniel J Morgan” and on the forth ring he answered.

To be continued…

19
Climax Control Archives / 3rd time lucky?
« on: June 29, 2018, 11:50:47 PM »
 Well things haven’t kicked off the way I wanted them too in my career in Sin City Wrestling. In my first ever match at Disneyworld myself and my tag team partner Casey Williams found ourselves at the losing end of London Underground. I can’t say I’m surprised, I mean they are the champions for a reason. They just plain up beat us, fair and square. Then in my second match in my career I found myself on the losing end, as I came face to face with Seleana Zdunich.

I mean what a hard pill to swallow am I right? I was billed as the next big thing to come out of the gym owned by Odette and Gabriel Stevens and so far, if I’m honest? I have been nothing but disappointing. That fact alone is eating me alive. I mean look at all the talent that has come from that gym before me? Evie Baang, London Underground, Fenris and here I am without any justification for all my hard training.

I just don’t get it. I really don’t.

I mean what’s wrong with me?

I mean that’s a question I have been asking myself a lot lately and well, I seem to be coming up empty handed. This wrestling gig is a lot harder than I thought and well, it’s about to get a whole lot hard when I come face to face with Mercedes Vargas this Sunday night at Climax Control.

This isn’t going to be a walk in the park.

**

The cameras pan backstage to find Dani Weston standing beside her tag team partner Casey Williams. Dani is pacing back and forth as she talks towards the SCW veteran. They are at the theme park a few days early to run through some last minute training.

Dani: I can’t believe I have another match this week.

She stops and turns looking back at her mixed tag team partner confused as to why she is still here, after all her start to fame hasn’t been the grandest.

Casey: why can’t you believe that Dani? You don’t get fired for losing two matches in a row, that’s not how SCW works.

Casey just smiles down towards Dani, trying his best to cheer her up.

Dani: I know, I just feel like a failure… like, they put all this time, effort and money on me and I’m not delivering on anything.

She throws her hand sup in the air defeated before her match can even get underway this Sunday night at Climax Control.

Casey: I understand what you’re saying, but sometimes wins take time. Not everyone can get the magical debut that they plan for.

He wasn’t wrong, but Dani couldn’t see past her own failures and this was eating her alive.

Dani: I just feel like I have let the whole team down, like Gabriel and Odette only train winners and well… I’m nothing but a loser.

A loud sigh left her lips as she looked towards the large man that was trying his bets to fix this situation for her.

Casey: Don’t be like that. You will find your stride soon enough Dani and this will become second nature to you.

He was still trying his best to rally her confident but to be honest she didn’t have much left to give.

Dani: I really hope so, I’m really worried they will cancel my contract at this rate.

Another long sigh left her lips as she just stood there looking at Casey, searching for answers.

Casey: Don’t be so silly, Mark and Christian obviously saw something in you they aren’t going to let that slip away just because you’re off on a rocky start. Don’t think about any of this, you need to be focusing on Mercedes.

She gulped, she hadn’t really forgotten Mercedes, but she had forgotten to focus on what really mattered at this time and that was the fact she had a big match coming up this Sunday night against one of the greatest in SCW history.

Dani: I don’t even know where to start with her, she’s one of the greatest.

She brought her hand sup to her face and she hid her emotions behind them as she was on the verge of tears all this worrying about her lacklustre start to her career that she had forgotten to focus on what was ahead.

Casey: Even the bigger, meaner tougher competitors can fall at times Dani. You’ve got the skills, you just need to focus on that.

He flashed her a smile hoping that would help her find the fight she needed to topple Mercedes, but he could tell it wasn’t really working.

Dani: Do you really think I could stand a chance?

Dani questioned him, unsure if she would even believe his answer.

Casey: Anything can happen Dani and if you really want to beat her, I have no doubt in my mind that you will. You’re only stopping yourself from going to the top.

He placed his large right hand on her shoulder and gave it a little squeeze, hoping that would make her calm down and focus. Dani just sighed, she had a lot of work to do and not a lot of time left to make it happen. She just smiled up Casey as she spoke.

Dani: Thank you, I really don’t know how I could do any of this without you.

Without even thinking she stepped off to the side and took off to focus on her match that was coming up, as she was just days out from the biggest singles match of her career. Hopefully, this time round she would have the skills to beat one of the best in SCW, because the lords knows that she needed a win right now to help boost her confidence. Only time would tell how Dani Weston would go, until then be safe and we will see you at Climax Control.  

20
Climax Control Archives / Dreams may come true?
« on: June 08, 2018, 07:05:33 PM »
 “Oh my god”

Her sweet voice shouted out in excitement as she was told the news over the phone. The smile on her face was glowing almost from ear to ear as she continued to hold her IPhone against her face as the person on the other side of the call continued to speak.

“Are you kidding me?”

It was as if she didn’t believe the good news that she was receiving, I mean how often are people blessed with good news over the phone. As she continue to stand there practically speechless, she listened intently as the person continued to give her detailed instructions on what happens next. It was all too exciting for the young Floridian as she started to bounce up and down on the spot.

“This is amazing. Thank you so much.”

As the phone call wrapped up she found herself staring at the screen of her phone, before she tucked it into her chest hugging it. It was a strange thing to do, but in her mind, she felt as if she was giving the SCW bosses a big hug through the phone. After all, they had just granted her a contract and just informed her of her first ever Sin City Wrestling match. She was going to face London Underground for the Mixed Tag Team Championships, PLUS she got to debut in Disney World. A place that not so long ago was her stomping grounds.

Sure, she grew up in Daytona Beach, but that was only a few hours drive away from the star-studded attraction, that she was going to find herself debuting at in just a couple of days’ time. To say that she was excited would have been a dramatic understatement. Her day couldn’t get any better and it was only 10am. As Dani’s mind raced at a million miles per second, she was quickly snapped out of her perfect day dream, of winning her debut match and capturing the Mixed Tag Team Championships on her first night. Wouldn’t that really be something? However, the dream was short lived as she heard the front door of her apartment close, loudly stealing her away from the picture-perfect debut that everyone craves for.

Dani’s attention shifted towards the front door of her small home, to see her rough around the edges boyfriend Eli. She couldn’t wait to share her great news, so without thinking Dani rushed up towards him wrapping her arms around his neck, knocking him back into the door from the speed she was carrying. Eli didn’t seem amused as Dani’s actioned, cause him to drop his guitar that he was carrying dropping it to the floor with a thud. As Eli looked down at It, gritting his teeth, Dani was oblivious to what had just happened.

“You’re never going to believe what happened to me, just right now?”

Dani’s big beautiful brown eyes looked into his as she waited for Eli to say something, but words escaped him at this moment as he just stayed silent.

“Okay, so like, I was just offered a job with Sin City Wrestling and I have my debut match in Disney World, back home in Florida… and… AND… it’s for the mixed tag team championships. I am the luckiest girl in the world, right now.”

If only the excitement on her face was mirrored back with his, as of right now he just couldn’t crack a smile. Dani unwrapped her arms from around his neck, placing them back down to her side before she questioned him.

“Aren’t you excited for me?”

She was begging for some sort of reaction, but all Eli could do was shrug his shoulders and fake a smile.

“Sure.”

Dani knew he was a man of few words, but she thought he would give her a little bit more than just “sure” this was their dream, this is why they moved to Vegas. Eli was going to become a musician and Dani was going to become a wrestler and so far, one of them was coming out on top.

“Please tell me you’ll come with me? I want you to be there for my first match?”

She was pleading with him, deep down praying for a miracle.

“I can’t Dani.”

Her eyebrows came together, as she looked up at him confused.

“Why not?”

That’s when she watched Eli pick up his guitar from the floor and make his way towards the bedroom that they shared. He didn’t even give her an answer at first as he just made moves to make an exit. Dani followed him closely, hoping that he would give her something, anything to go off of.

“I’ll buy your ticket, you won’t have to worry about a single thing.”

It was as if Dani couldn’t see the bright red flashing button that she had just pressed that managed to set something off inside the mind of Eli. He didn’t snap at her, he just continued to walk towards their room before her muttered back to her with his response.

“I’m busy.”

Dani stopped dread in her tracks as she watched him disappear into their room. He was too busy to come to her first wrestling show? Too busy? What kind of response was that? She expected excitement, she thought this was something he supported her with and yet Eli couldn’t give two damns about Dani and her career. She let out a sigh, before she flopped herself down into their dusty old leather couch, before she stared blankly at the screen of her phone. This wasn’t what she expected, not at all. The Sin City Wrestling newcomer took a few moments to let it all sink in, before she forced a smile upon her face. Dani couldn’t let this keep her down, after all she had the biggest match of her career to train for and a plane to catch later tonight, to join the rest of her Sin City Wrestling family. She didn’t have time to dwell, even if her little heart was breaking.

--

“I can’t believe I’m here, I mean I’ve been here before, but I can’t believe I’m really here.”

Dani was standing inside Disney World, the castle behind her as she stood beside Gaston from Beauty and the Beast. She had her right arm linked with his as he guided her around the park, being the most gentlemanly he could be.

“Just days away from my Sin City Wrestling debut, just days out from my first in ring appearance, just days away from maybe, just maybe becoming one half of the NEW Mixed Tag team champions. I mean a little girl can dream right and what a place to be dreaming in.”

She was smiling from ear to ear as Gaston, continued to walk her around the fountain, being the most dashing man in the whole park right now. However, in true Gaston style as he was giving Dani his attention, his eyes couldn’t help but wander when a group of girls walked on past.  

“I mean, Disney World, am I right? This is what dreams are made of.”

Dani ignored Gaston checking out the other females as she was too focused on herself right now.

“I have the perfect backdrop, the perfect opportunity and the perfect debut just waiting for me to grab it with both hands and seize the day.”

She gave his arm a little squeeze from excitement as he continued to walk her along one of the many paths around Disney World. After all she had paid him to be her chaperone for the day.  

“Imagine that, imagine winning your debut match and walking away with the gold. That like NEVER happens. I could be just days away from breaking ground and making history. That right there is enough to scare the sillies out of me.”

Gaston didn’t say anything he just rolled his eyes but continued on his tour.

“Yet, I know that I have to keep my head in the game because facing London Underground, won’t be easy. I mean have you seen them? They could literally be the most dominate faction in Sin City Wrestling history and what’s scarier is that they work like a family, always protecting one another… their unstoppable.”

Dani looked up at Gaston as if wanting his opinion, but he just shrugged his giant shoulders, before nodding in agreement. He had no idea what she was talking about.

“I just know I have to go out there, Gaston and I have to show the world that I have what it takes. I have to prove to everyone that Gabriel and Odette put their faith in the right girl. It’s just going to be super hard. I mean, the shadows the ones before me have created a very dark. I mean how do I live up to Evie Baang? For crying out loud?”

Dani just sighed, but Gaston lifted her spirits by giving her arm a little squeeze for positivity.

“Sorry, I went a little off topic. I’m just all over the place right now.”

Gaston nodded in agreement as he looked down at her, feeling a little sorry for her.

“Hopefully with a little Disney luck on my side, Casey Williams and I might be able to do the unthinkable this weekend and that’s topple the giants known as London Underground.”

Gaston doubted that but hey, he gave her a quick thumb up to help put a fire in her belly. As the two continued to walk by the number of gardens, he felt her body stiffen as she stopped dead in her tracks.

“I just hope that once this is all said and done, win or lose… that we all still go to dinner after the show, as continue to grow our little friendships. Do you think we can still be friends?”

She was looking up at his Disney character looking for answers, and all he could do was just smile at her. He didn’t know what to say or do, he wasn’t paid to help little girls go through mini mental break downs. However, he reached out and took Dani by her hand and spun her around, before he dipped her in one graceful movement.

“Who needs the Underground, when you can have all of this?”

Gaston held onto Dani with one hand, while she was in the dancing dip move, while he showed off his muscles with his free arm. He raised his eyebrows up and down at her as if to provoke her, before Dani started to giggle.

“You really know how to swoon the ladies.”

She rolled her eyes before Gaston returned her to her feet, before he broke character to speak to her.

“You’ll be okay Little Dani, I’ve got faith in you.”

The two exchanged a smile, before the returned on their merry way around the park, leaving the world to wonder. Does Dani have what it takes to become the next mega star to be trained in the Gabriel and Odette gym? She knew she had a tall task in front of her this Sunday Night, but she wasn’t going to give up hope, I mean that was literally the only thing she could hold on to in a moment like this.

After all, dreams do come true and well anything can happen.

Pages: [1]